Search Results

08 The Loser I rejoined them with my hair looking slightly disheveled but other than that, none the worse for wear. Except filled with utter defeat. “Did you see the ride?” One of his buddies asked me. Lips tight and arms crossed over my chest I nodded. “I saw enough.” “To know you lost?” One danced backward. Pointing and taunting. I picked up a pebble and pinged it off his forehead. He paused to frown. Grumbling as he rubbed the tiny pink welt. “Anything more to say?” I gave them all a challenging look. “Oh, yeah…” Eric stepped forward. Giving me a long look from head to toe. “I got all kinds of things to say to my slave for a weak.” “What do you want me to do?” I rolled my eyes as I held my hand out for his helmet. He slapped his hand in and mockingly shook it while he grinned at me. “Not so fast, there Sweetheart. I get to pick the week.” I frowned at him. “Meaning what?” “Next week.” He nodded. Lifting his pointed chin and square jaw while looking at me down his nose. “Whatever.” I shrugged. Shaking my head as I sullenly walked back to his car. I climbed in and waited for him. It wasn’t long before he hopped in after me. I set my backpack between my feet on the floorboard and kneaded the strap between my fingertips as I replayed the race in my mind. Trying to figure out how he’d managed to beat me. Again. *** Eric told his friends bye and eventually slid in next to me. Firing the Camaro to life and expertly maneuvering through the traffic out onto the pavement where he sped up. Well above the speed limit. And my mom and his dad think he’s some sort of angel. Without realizing it, I’d begun glaring at his profile. He glanced at me a couple times but avoided meeting my look. Instead, he was noting me kneading my backpack strap in my lap in annoyance. “Pretty upset, huh?” He dared break the silence. “Wouldn’t you have been if you lost?” “Nah.” He looked back through the windshield. “My pride would’ve been a little squashed, but I’d have done what you asked. Even fix that stupid car you’re always yammering on about.” “It’s a Nova, Eric.” I said as if that should explain my deep fascination with it. My dad had, had one when I was super young and some of my first memories were riding with him in that car. And it was the one he was still driving right before he had his heart attack. Just looking at a Nova makes me feel closer to him. Eric of all people, despite that I hated to admit it, should know that. If he wasn’t such an asshole, he might even care. “How’d you know I was upset, anyway?” I asked acidly. “You’re quiet. You never go this long without insulting me. And you keep messing with your backpack. Nice fingernails by the way.” He added annoyingly. I glanced down and flexed the fingers on one hand. My nail polish was deep purple but chipped everywhere because I’d only painted them because I was bored and hadn’t bothered to redo it. “You know, most real girls, keep up on that stuff.” I scoffed. “You mean most of your girls.” He chuckled. “Just how many do you think I have.” “I’ve heard the stories.” I stared out the window. Not particularly inclined to discuss that topic any further. “I did ask you first if you recall. You had your chance.” He remarked coldly. Staring out the windshield. I glanced at him and noticed that his usual joking smile was gone. Probably in reaction to my open animosity. “Oh, you mean when you used to knock over my lunch tray?” I asked sharply. “Yes.” He looked at me. “We were in middle school. What else would that mean?” “Very funny, Eric.” I went back to staring out the window. Unwilling to engage in banter with him right now. I can’t believe I lost. *** After a long silence, we were just about to roll back into town when he looked at me and asked directly something I hadn’t expected. “So…Guess you didn’t lose on purpose to see where I’d go with the bet, then huh?” I scowled at him. “Lose the bet on purpose?” “The race.” He said blandly. Going back to staring out the windshield. “What are you talking about?” “Come on, Allie Kat.” “What?” “You really need me to lay it out for you?” He rested his wrist atop the steering wheel as he stared at me pointedly. My stomach was starting to drop. Oh, God. He can’t know. If he knows he’ll use that to blackmail me forever. “Wh-what?” “Fine.” His mouth went tight, and he looked back at the road. “For starters, your chain. Which you’ve worn as long as I can remember…Has your lucky blue rock on it. Which, if you recall, I originally gave you-” “When we were eight!” “Still. Gave it to you. She wears that same chain in her pocket. Has the key to her bike.” Tomboy. He does know. Without realizing it, I was suddenly ducking my head like a turtle and sinking further into the seat. “You’re not making any sense!” I blustered. He scoffed and didn’t bother to look at me. “Next is the fact that when we left to go to the track you had a helmet in your backpack. I slapped it to check.” He paused to glance at me. “You honestly think I don’t know that sound?” “Plus,” He continued. Furthering my dread to brand new, fun levels. “I shook her hand after I won to see if she was wearing that same immaculate purple polish you are…” Fuuuck. I stared at my hands. Brown eyes huge in horror. And the grimace visibly twisting my features. “Besides…I know how you ride. I’ve always known it was you.” 09 An Epiphany I walked in the door and dumped my bag next to it so I could run up the steps. Only my mother’s voice from near the stairs stopped me. “Where you going in such a hurry, Honey?” “Yes,” Eric blinked up at me innocently. “Where to so fast?” A nice way of saying not so fast. “You don’t order me around Eric!” I shouted down at him. “I’m not one of your minions.” A dark smile twisted his lips, and I knew he wanted to argue with me but with my mom there he only frowned. “Is something wrong, Allie Kat?” “Ugh!” I groaned loudly. “Don’t call me that!” “You didn’t used to mind when he called you that.” My mother kindly objected. “We were kids, mom.” I gave her a withering look. “You’re still kids, Honey.” I wanted to slap myself in the face. “Mom!” “What, Honey? Why are you being so mean to Eric tonight?” “He’s awful to me, mom!” I gestured down at him. Feeling like one look at him should be proof in the pudding of what I was saying. “He’s a terrible human!” “Well,” My mom huffed. “I truly don’t know what’s gotten into you Allison, but I hope you’re over it by the time we get back.” She turned and began walking toward the Living Room. “Back?” I blinked down at her. *** She paused and looked back at me, jaw agape. “Have you forgotten?” I must have. “Forgotten what?” I tried to clarify. I glanced at Eric and his brows jumped meaningfully. He was giving me a steady grin like he knew something I didn’t. “We leave next week for Paris! I told you almost a year ago. We’ll be gone for a week. I’ll expect you and Eric to get along and you to be far nicer than you’ve been to him.” The hell I will. I watched her walk away in horror. She couldn’t really be planning to leave me with him. I had visions of the house empty save for his taunting voice and the scent of him after a shower wafting through the hall and him tormenting me everywhere I went. Being unable to find solace even at home because no one was there as a buffer. He’ll be a nightmare! “Far nicer.” He mouthed. My gut sunk as understanding began to dawn. My hand fell dully to the rail, and I turned fully to stare back down at Eric. Oh, no... *** I pointed at him. Giving him the blackest look I could gather. I crooked a finger. With an intrigued tilt of his head, he set his bag down next to mine and skipped up the steps. I gave him my back. Doing my damnedest to control my fury. I walked to his room because I didn’t want him anywhere near mine. I stepped in and he followed. I rounded and shut the door. Turning a furious glare on him. “I know what you’ve done.” “Do you?” He hadn’t stopped grinning. “I knew you were conniving...But this...” “What exactly are you accusing me of, Allie Kat?” He gave me a wink as he used the dreaded nickname. My palm itched to slap his smug face. I was staring at him shaking. He strolled over to his bed. I was on his heels. So mad I could barely muster the words to articulate every move he’d made just today. He absentmindedly picked up his acoustic guitar and his nimble fingers strummed the wires while he looked at me patiently. What I have to say matters so little, he’s only willing to give me half his attention. I reached down and swatted his hand off the strings. “Ooh.” His lips pursed and his eyes flew to mine. “Feisty.” But there was a light in his eyes that indicated he was very interested in the fact that I’d just slapped his hand. Why? *** “You-you...” He yawned balefully. “I what?” “You dragged me to that race because you knew I had to go.” His head dropped and he watched his fingers go back to lightly plucking the strings. “I knew Tomboy had to be there.” He paused and lifted his head to level that blue gaze on me. “If she wanted to have a chance at beating me...Unfortunately...She didn’t anyway.” “Grrrrr!” I growled. His lips quirked and his brows lifted flirtatiously. “Now that’s a fun sound.” “Eric! Can you be serious for once?” “I am being serious.” He set the guitar aside and stood. Towering over me as he dropped his face to mine. “Deadly serious.” “You took me there because you knew I was her.” “Yes.” “Then made a bet with me that she’d lose because you were so sure you’d beat me.” “Yes.” “Then you challenged me, knowing you’d win.” “Yes.” He tilted his head in a grudging nod. “And you refused to cash in on your wins of the bet to have me be your slave this week.” “Yes.” “Because you want it to be next week.” He blinked slowly but didn’t deny it. “When we’re alone in this house...” “Yes.” 10 I Used to Be “What are you planning to do to me?” I asked anxiously. He shrugged. His gaze slipping down over me. “Haven’t decided yet.” “I could tell you to piss off.” I should. The idea of being alone with him and dealing with his constant taunting and dark innuendos made my gut tighten. His head snapped straight sternly. “Then you’d be failing to uphold your end of the bet. I’ve never known you to break your word.” His gaze turned deeply contemptuous. “But you have changed a lot...” He’s angry at me? He turned his back and picked up his guitar again. “And not for the better.” Oh! How dare you! “What’s that supposed to mean?” I demanded. “You used to be sweet and kind and nice to everyone.” “I still am!” “Not to me.” “You’re a bully!” I defended. Realizing my voice was rising. “Ah, ah.” He paused strumming his guitar to wave a finger at me. “Best calm your voice before mama Jessica hears.” “Eric!” I stomped in frustration. “What?” He blinked innocently. “You are a bully.” I said in a quieter voice. “Only to you.” He dismissed. Going back to strumming. “Why?” “Because…You’re you.” “Can’t you go find someone else to torment?” “Why would I want to do that? Besides, isn’t it testament to what I’m saying that to alleviate your own suffering, you’d wish it on another.” “That’s not what I mean.” He stopped, flattening his hand over the strings to bring them to a dead stop. Tilting his head at me. “Do you ever know what you mean?” “Yes! What’s that supposed to mean?” “Was a simple question. Why do you get so defensive?” “Because it’s you asking.” I said dryly. “Why are you so awful?” “It amuses me.” He said blandly. “Why are you so dreadful to me?” “What?” I paused and eyed the ground. “I’m-I’m not.” “You absolutely are. You smile and laugh and chat with everyone at school but me.” “Ha!” I pointed at him. “So you admit I am still sweet and kind.” “No. You certainly aren’t to me. I didn’t specify who I was talking about so I’m not wrong.” “You are.” “So, you think you’re sweet to me?” I glowered at him. Jaw tightening. “Because I assure you,” He dropped a fist atop the side of his guitar and propped his chin on it. “I’d let you get real sweet with me…” “You’re impossible.” “Oh, no. I’m completely possible Sweetheart…Why don’t you give me a try.” “Screw that.” I turned to walk from his room. “That’s precisely what I mean.” There was amusement in his voice. I stopped, my back going ramrod straight before huffing. Making fists at my side as I stalked toward his bedroom door. “No?” He called after me. “Maybe next week then.” I stepped through the door and peeked back around it. “You’re utterly despicable.” He grunted in faint amusement. Dropping his head back to watch his fingers strumming strings. As if my arguments had been little more than a minor inconvenience. Does anything get under his damn skin? *** The next day seemed to be taking forever. I’d been diligently avoiding any interaction with Eric. Which meant sitting in the back of three of my classes. Because he’s everywhere. I couldn’t even remember when he’d come to those classes. He’d only been in one when the year started. “What’s on your mind.” Emilia skipped up next to me. Teetering forward on her toes to ask. “Somebody…hot?” “Not in the least.” I grumbled. “Oh, I know that tone.” She frowned. “Why ya thinkin’ bout Eric?” “Because…” I groaned. Shoulders slumping dramatically. “He’s in English Class, History and Algebra II, and then he’s there when I go home.” I plopped my forehead against the cool metal shelf of my locker and let my arms dangle limply in frustration. “He’s there.” “Yes!” “No. I mean he’s there.” “Yes, he’s always there.” “No, Allie. I mean he’s right behind you.” She chewed one cheek. And looked at me in a way that told me she was mortified for me. I backed up, thinking I could whirl, sidestep him and get out of the corner and to my next class. Without dealing with him. But when I stepped, he was far closer than I anticipated. My back slapped into the expanse of hard chest. I grunted in objection. “I know.” He remarked near my ear. “Like backing into a stone wall, huh?” Looking defeated I turned to glower at him. “Not nearly.” “My abs are like rocks.” He lifted his t-shirt and slapped them. Causing no ripple at all. “Here. Feel ‘em.” “No. Not a chance.” I tried to step around him, but he cut me off. I tried the other direction. Same thing. I groaned prominently. “What do you want, Eric?” “Ooh.” He pursed his lips in over emphasis. “Isn’t that a fun question?” “No.” I shook my head adamantly. “Do not answer that.” He shrugged. “Then what would you like me to answer?” “Why are you at my locker?” “Because you’re here.” He said simply. “And you’ve been dodging me all day.” “No, I haven’t!” I reflexively denied. He blinked at me. “Fine…” I groaned. “Can’t a girl have some time alone.” “Depends on what she’s going to do with it.” “I punched him in the shoulder and shoved past him.” “Ooh. She likes it rough!” He shouted down the hall after me. *** Emilia jogged to catch up to me. “Why don’t you just do him and get it over with?” “Why on Earth would I do that?” “Because people can cut the sexual tension between you with a knife.” “There’s no sexual tension.” I gave her a black look. “Yep, and you got no booty either.” She reached around behind me to whack my ass cheek playfully. Making it a point that she was being blatantly sarcastic. “Smack her again!” Someone cheered from behind us. We were too far away to clearly recognize the muffled voice. Still, I didn’t have to look to know. He’s still watching us walk away. “Kill me.” I muttered. “With kindness!” Emilia oozed. “Just let him have a go. He might leave you alone then.” “Yes, and hell might freeze over.” 11 In His Clutches Tomorrow morning my mom was leaving for Paris with Jack, Eric’s dad. Despite how badly I didn’t want them to go. And so far, no amount of pleading for my mom to change her mind and suggesting that a couple years from now might prove a more ideal time to visit, had worked. Thusly, I was currently, considering holding onto her ankle like a small child and begging her not to leave me alone with the devil. I could hang onto her as she took steps toward the door. Having to drag me like a small child being left at a daycare. I don’t want them to go. Not now. My thoughts were distracted from my misery by a footstep in the hall. *** “Allie Kat?” My bedroom door cracked, and Eric poked his head into the dark room. As if conjured by me thinking of Satan. “Don’t call me that.” I snarled. “What?” Sounding even crabbier than I felt. “Bit early for bed, isn’t it?” He asked. Not if I’d rather be asleep then dealing with my current issues. Usually, I was up writing or occasionally I’d wander downstairs and flop onto the other end of the couch and watch whatever annoying Youtuber Eric was watching. Or his endless dirt bike videos. Which actually weren’t so bad. That was typically what he turned on when I came downstairs. Now I knew why. Because he knows I’m Tomboy. “How’d you know I was in bed?” “No light under the door.” He pointed to the floor. *** “Where’s your journal?” He was peering around the bed. Hidden from you. “Nowhere you’ll find.” “I bet it’d prove an interesting read. Do you mention me?” “Constantly.” I rolled my eyes. “Today he annoyed me. Today he knocked my books out of my hands. Today he stuck gum in my hair. Today I nearly keyed his Camaro.” “What?” He yelped. Giving me a horrified look. I blinked back at him. “That’s not funny.” “What are you doing here now, Eric?” I groaned. Realizing he’d not leave until he’d set whatever piece he’d come to say. “Just asked a question.” He walked in and closed the door. Strolling over and hopping on my bed next to me over the blankets. More than one. Why am I in bed so early and where’s my diary? “What are you doing in here?” I asked in annoyance. My cheek scrunched up on my pillow, muffling my voice. Probably in a pile of drool. It was not an unusual for me to occasionally drool in my sleep. I was trying to peer at my dark pillow to see if there was some. For some reason, him hopping on my bed made me super self-conscious. I racked my mind to remember what I’d worn to bed. Hopefully something. I moved my legs slightly and felt fabric rustling. Remembering I was wearing a worn pair of gray shorts and a t-shirt with the sleeves cut off. Comfy clothes. Clothes he’d no doubt make fun of. I automatically shifted away from him to hide I was wearing so little. *** He rolled onto his back atop my black and white flowered comforter. Crossing his ankles and linking his fingers over his middle. He sighed comfortably. “Your bed is comfier than mine.” “Eric…” What do you want? But I was avoiding asking that question again. “You scared of being left with me?” He turned his head to ask me flatly. “A little.” “Why?” “Why wouldn’t I be. Because I’ve no idea what your interpretation of our bet is but I’m getting the feeling it’s not going to be that I’m carrying your backpack at school.” “No. That’d be lame.” He said flatly. Rolling his head to look at the black shadows along the ceiling from cars driving along the road beyond my window. “Then what is your plan?” “A lot more interesting than that.” He paused thoughtfully. “Is that what you’d have had me doing if you won the bet?” “Yes. In public. So, everyone saw you serving me.” His head whipped. “You’d have paid for that when the bet was up.” I shrugged. “I might make you pay just for wanting to humiliate me.” I grunted. “Like you’ve no intention of humiliating me.” “That depends…” “On what?” “For me to know.” He slid off my bed and leaned across it to swat my hip and the side of my ass cheek. “And you to find out.” I sputtered as I tried to think of an appropriately scathing name to call him. But before I could muster anything he’d slipped back out the door. What the hell is he going to do to me? *** “Bye, Honey.” My mom was hugging me. I was clinging to her. Over her shoulder, Eric was grinning at me beneath hooded eyes. Rocking forward and back on his heels. His artist hands linked behind his back as he looked hapless. Almost childlike. He’s the devil. How could mom not know. “Be good, Honey.” She kissed my cheek. Slinging a backpack over her shoulder. Jack stood behind her. His arms laden with heavy suitcases. “Eric be nice to Allison.” “Oh, I’ll be nice.” He assured. His voice dripping sweetness. It nearly made me queasy just hearing it. “And Allie,” My mom stepped back to give me a chastising look. “remember to listen to Eric. He is the older one.” “Mom!” Eric was smirking so hard, I thought his lips might lock in that stupid, arrogant expression. They headed out the door. Jack juggling the suitcases as they head for their Uber. I watched them climb in feeling very lost. Once the car had driven away, I rounded to head upstairs and came face to face with my enemy. “Now, about our bet…” 12 Coming to Terms "I don't want to talk about our stupid bet." I went to step past him in the doorway, but he leaned sideways to block my path. His arms crossed stubbornly over his chest. I tried to shove him aside to go the other way, but Eric was as immovable as a boulder right now. "What?" I deflated. Shoulders slumping. "Let's discuss the terms and rules of this little arrangement." "It's not an arrangement." I rolled my eyes. Tossing my bangs back from my forehead. "It's a consequence for making a deal with the devil." "Ooh." He grinned. Dimples appearing to frame the corners of his mouth. "I like the sound of that." I groaned loudly. Letting him twist to step aside. Gesturing toward the living room. I eyed the stairs as we walked past them, considering bolting for them. I had apparently sent too lingering a glance their way. I jumped when I felt his lips brushing my ear to whisper to me. "You wouldn't make it three steps before I caught your ankle and packed you to the Living Room." I sent a black look his way. My lip curling in contempt. *** "Now, now, My Little Allie Kat." His hands landed on my shoulders. Their heat exuding through my thin t-shirt. "Let's see how true to your word, you really are..." What the Hell does that mean? I stiffened at his touch and finished walking mechanically into the main room where he gestured for me to sit on the couch. He sat next to me. Turning so his knee brushed mine and he was leaned over the armrest along his lower back. One arm strung over the back of the couch between us. Looking like a lion eying a meal. He chuckled. "You look like you're pouting." My soul is dying. "What are you going to have me do, Eric?" I forced myself to ask the dreaded question. "That all depends." He looked at his hand along the back of the couch. Thoughtfully plucking at a few loose strings. "Are you going to bail at the first discomfort or are you a girl of your word..." His eyes landed on me darkly. "Like you used to be." It was a clear underhanded jab. A reference to him saying I used to be kind and good. Implying I no longer am. *** My chin hitched at the challenge. My voice coming out waspish. "I'll keep my word, Eric. Just as I would've before." He tilted his head to the side to eye me skeptically. "Easy words to say." "Just tell me what you're going to make me do." "A little of everything, I think." "Stop playing games and trying to scare me. Just be real." "Oh," His blue eyes widened on me as he suddenly leaned forward to rest his elbows on his knees putting him far too close. "I'm being very real." I stared at him deciding how serious he was. Very serious. I concluded. Stomach tightening and mouth suddenly going dry. "And it's going to scare the hell out of you." He said flatly. "What's the deal, Eric." "My little slave for the week. As we agreed." "Carrying your books, cleaning your car, what?" "Kissing me, touching me, doing all kinds of things to me." He matched my tone unblinkingly. My jaw hung slack and my eyes went huge. "All the things you're so afraid of..." "I'm not afraid! I just don't want to!" I objected. "Don't you?" His voice dropped, turning coaxing. I should've known it was going to go somewhere I didn't like. "I've known you a long time, Allie Kat. From back when we was kids." He sat back again. Looking relaxed. But his whole body was tight. Ready to jump up after me. *** "You've been afraid to be close to anyone since your dad left." My eyes narrowed on him as I was instantly furious at hearing him talk about something so close to me in his wretched voice. "Go ahead." He cooed. "Get mad. I don't mind. I've been your whipping boy long enough to be used to it." "My whipping boy!" I screeched. "Do you even know what that means?" "Just because I don't read your fancy books or speak your pretty words doesn't mean, I'm dumber than you, Allison." I reared back with a curled lip. Unsure if I wanted to slap him or was impressed. Or both. Likely both. "You're not my whipping boy." I said more softly. "You may want to really think that over before saying that." "You're not." "Hmm." His eyes went hooded and his jaw tightened which told me he was going to say something he knew would piss me off. "Then why'd you start fighting me all the time after your dad left?" "I didn't!" I leapt o my feet. "You just became an asshole." He caught my wrist as soon as I moved. "Sit back down, Allison." "No!" I jerked my wrist away. "Slave for a week." He sat back with a quirked brow. Challenging me to prove I was too coward already. *** I slowly sat back down. My back as stiff as if it were made of metal. "Part of being my slave means not only doing what I say but answering what I ask. My every wish is your direction. You remember how we used to play?" "I used to make you carry my backpack." I grumbled. Quick to remind him. "Yes, but we're bigger now. And my need for vengeance runs a hair deeper." He lifted his fingers to pinch the air between them to reveal a couple inches. "Vengeance?" I blinked at him in confusion. What could he possibly have to be vengeful about. I didn't like the idea that this whole week might be about him exacting some kind of misplaced anger at me. I was chewing my cheek nervously. Getting more uncomfortable by the minute. He looked utterly calm, though he was still watching me like I might jump up and run away. Which in all fairness, I am considering. I tossed a yearning glance toward the doorway. Able to see the white railing of the stairs beyond. This whole conversation is way too intense. His hand suddenly landing tightly on my knee told me he'd read my thoughts on my face. I gave him a fearful look and he was steadily shaking his head. "Na-uh, Allie Kat. You're mine now, You Precious Thing." 13 Just One Taste Precious Thing? That was the last thing I could ever imagine him calling me. But something about him saying it in the strange low, gravelly voice made pleasurable shivers ripple over me. But his next question ended those in their tracks. "Do you even remember why we stopped being friends?" He was inspecting the short flat nails of one callused hand, overly thoroughly. "Yes, you became a jerk bully." His hand dropped. "I became a bully when I tired of your constant rejections." "Rejection!" "Every time I tried to talk to you, you'd be nasty." "I wasn't nasty! You were!" "Now's the time for honesty, Allie Kat. Really think about what I'm saying. Think back and remember how it really went. Instead of just your sordid version." I did remember! He started being a jerk to me. While I was trying to come to terms with dad being gone. Which had been the worst time possible! Sure, I was probably crabby a few days here and there. I had a sudden memory of pushing him out of my way as I turned out of my locker while he was holding one of the books I'd dropped out to me. I saw the flash of hurt on his face but at the time I didn't care. A few weeks later he'd sat down with me at lunch but I'd been mad at him about something. What was it? I couldn't remember. So, I'd stood up and dumped my tray when he sat down. I'd heard him calling behind me to ask what he did but I'd been too aggravated to answer. What was I so mad about? I frowned. "Now you're remembering." He pointed at me. "Keep thinking Allie. I wasn't the bully first..." *** I was giving him a panicked look, feeling like my heart was jumping in my chest. I spoke fiercely to hide my anxiety. "What exactly is the point of this discussion, Eric." His answer was dull and instantaneous. As if stating only facts. "To make you admit you're afraid of me. Of being close to me. Of human contact in general. That you have been since your dad left and you took it out on me heartlessly." "Eric, you and I both know you have lines of girls wanting to crawl into your bed." "Yes, I do." His chin dropped and he eyed me through lowered lids. "But they're not you." "Because I don't want you! You're going to put me in this position." "If you don't want me, it should be easy enough to prove." I reared back as though he'd slapped me. Then my eyes narrowed suspiciously. "How?" "Kiss me, Allie Kat. Let's see what happens." *** "You want me to kiss you?" "Yes, if I try and kiss you, you're just going to fight me off because it's what you're used to doing around me. I want to see what happens in your head when it's you coming to me..." I have no idea what'll happen! I realized instantly. Feeling a strange fear welling through me. This is not good. I swallowed hard. "Told you, you'd be scared..." But there wasn't taunting in his voice. Something more akin to understanding. Odd. "What do I do?" I winced, surrendering. Annoyed that my voice cracked as I asked. He gave me that cocky lopsided grin, revealing perfect, square teeth. He lifted his hand from my knee to curl a finger at me. Beckoning me to him. I stared at his body tilted back as it was and knew I'd have to crawl over his lap and along the flat plane of chest and abdomen in that black t-shirt to get up to his mouth. My gaze landed there and looked at his full, mobile mouth. Feeling suddenly very intimidated. "Which disconcerts you more?" Curiosity brightened his gaze. "Touching me of your own volition or all, this, talking?" He emphasized the last few words, knowing they were killing me. "The talking." But I haven't kissed him yet. It could be worse...I was still eyeing him like a scared animal. "How long you going to stare at me deciding?" There was taunting laughter in his voice for damn sure now. "Oh, I hate you." I growled through my teeth. Putting one hand on his blue-jeaned thigh to lunge over him to get to his mouth before I could talk myself out of it. I slammed my lips down on his and he met me with equal ferocity. Kissing me back, though he wasn't touching me with anything other than his mouth. His tongue slicking out to tease around mine and taste me. I hadn't meant to, but my body suddenly eased, and I dropped down over him. Moving my hand from his muscled thigh to rest on his chest just below his collar. I could feel his chest tightening under me and his arms tensing but he kept the couch clenched in his grip rather than me. I pressed his head back with my mouth and drug my body further up his. *** I had no idea what kind of kisser I was. I wasn’t even sure if I was doing it right. As far as I could recall I had been kissed approximately three times ever. This being three. The first had been when I was still in elementary school and boy who always followed me around had put a quick peck on my lips and grossed me out. Actually, come to think of it, that’d been Eric when we’d first started being friends. Then there had been the time a few days later when one of my friends had been sitting next to me on the swings and had edged over to give the corner of my mouth a quick kiss. Also, Eric. And now this one. All my kisses had been him. Well, this’ll be the last one he ever gets from me. I promised myself. But for some reason it hadn’t occurred to me to pull away. I was still kissing him and had no honest plans to get away from him. His tongue felt like satin. Coaxing further into my mouth and I could feel his mint flavored breath entering my mouth. Feel the heat of his skin under my palm, getting warmer by the minute. I was enjoying this. But after this one ended… No more… 14 Vengeance He groaned into my mouth. Hissing through his teeth before he scooted straighter against the couch. Catching my hips and adjusting me over him so I wasn’t craned at such an uncomfortable angle. My knees reflexively drew up to straddle him and he set me down on his lap. I gasped and reared back. Breaking the kiss as I leaned back to grasp his thighs. Giving him a stunned look. He gave that cocky lopsided grin. He didn’t ask what had startled me. I can feel him. And he knows it. *** The hard length of him straining his pants and aligning with my crease had been hard to miss. Making me instantly leap backward to draw my weight off that pleasurable sensation which had began to stir up from where he rubbed. “Well done, Allie Kat.” He gave my hip a swat. “Now that took some balls.” I was blinking huge eyes at him. Still freaking out. What had I done? “I’m going to need to go bleach my mouth.” Possibly do an acid wash… He chuckled. “Go ahead. Won’t wash away what you felt for just a few minutes.” Was it minutes? I thought it was seconds. “Don’t bet on that.” I swung my leg up over his head to try and abandon the couch, but he caught my ankle and drug it down his arm to scoop in his elbow. “Where you going so fast?” “Away.” “Ah, no, Honey. This was a test remember?” “For what?” I blinked at him. “To see how repugnant you really find me.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “How far are you willing to let me go?” He moved my foot smoothly across his stomach and put it along his waist. Pinned between him and the plush couch back. He rolled forward into a push-up toward me. I dropped back. Sinking into the couch to escape him. “Eric!” “What?” He grinned. “A deal is a deal. A bet is a bet. You have to let me.” “Let you what?” His gaze slid down between us. Eying where my t-shirt flattened over my stomach to the button of my jeans and lower. “What do you mean?” My voice dropped in astonishment. I was sure I was doing nothing to hide the horror written over my face. “How wet are you right now?” He lifted a brow. “Eric!” “What?” He asked blandly shrugging. “We’re not kids anymore, Allison. Answer the question.” “I’ve no idea!” I expostulated. “You going to let me check?” He levelled his weight to one hand next to me on the couch and his other flattened along my side. Watching my face carefully he used his thumb to slip my t-shirt up then put his rough palm along my side and rolled it to my belly. His fingertips starting to slide under the waist of my jeans. Gasping, I caught his wrist. He smiled. Tilting his head to the side. “Then you check. And tell me...” His tone hardened in a way that told me that this was an order he was giving his slave for the week. Damn him. I can’t do it in-front of someone. The mere thought of touching myself while he watched was appalling. Making my gut sink. I was still gaping at him. “Come on, Allie Kat. It’s not that big of a deal. Just a little experiment between friends.” Oh, is that what we are now? “Just slip your little hand down there and give her a feel. Tell me if she’s warmed up.” He persuaded. Eyes dancing. Hoping I will? Or that he can press me into bailing like a coward? *** I steadied myself. Squinting my eyes closed and trying not to envision his face watching me with the intensity I could literally feel. I slid my hand over his and moved it aside. “Really, Allie Kat?” He taunted. “Really going to do it?” Excitement made his voice rise in interest. He was goading me to make me back out of the cost of the bet immediately. So, he could boast to his friends about how I’d backed out of a simple little bet. Like the weak thing he thinks I am. I forced my hands down my pants and under my lacy purple bikinis and felt the small tuft of hair beneath. Following the flat plain down to my lower lips. I didn’t even need to get near the entrance to feel that I had soaked the cloth between my thighs. Dammit. I groaned and felt defeat wash over me at realizing there was no way to deny that whether I mentally desired him or not, my body did. “Well, Allie Kat…” That damn dreaded voice. “What’s the verdict?” He already knows. He could tell from the look on my face what the answer was. I sighed. “Tell me.” He urged in a soft voice. “Are you wet?” He accentuated the last word until it alone became something dirty. “Yes…” I whined. “I knew you would be. One kiss had you melting in your pretty panties. Imagine what would happen if I touched you?” He lifted his hand. Turning it for my inspection. “Don’t worry, Sweetheart. Being in my bed won’t be so bad.” He adjusted my legs off him so he could rise. Standing next to the couch and staring down at me triumphantly. “You’ll never get me there, Eric. Not even as repayment for a bet.” “I’ll never order you to hop on my cock, Allie. But I’ll damn sure make you do everything that gets you so wound up, you’re begging to.” “You don’t scare me, Eric. I can deal with you. I have been for years.” “Yes.” He leaned to hook a knuckle under my chin. “But what I don’t think you get, is that I have a lot of pent up vengeance for how cruel you were to me all those years.” “How cruel I was to you?” I curled my lip at him. “Yes, Allie Kat. You were horrible. I followed you everywhere just trying to make you smile. And you treated me like the most hideous thing to ever walk. And wouldn’t bother to even tell me why. So, yes, I have some animosity I’ve been waiting years to exact on you.” His head lowered with dark intent. 15 Things He Said “By the way, Allie Kat. We’re going to a party tonight. You might want to put on something a little more…festive.” He eyed my clothes as though I had peeled them out from a dirty suitcase. He’s wearing blue jeans and a thin black t-shirt. How is that any better? “How are your clothes any better than mine?” I objected. And what does he have to be vengeful about? That look he’d given me made me shiver but I could admit it wasn’t in fear. Though I wasn’t about to pick apart what did cause it. “I’ll put on something nice for you too, Allie Kat.” He gave me a teasing wink and slid off the couch. Staring down at me thoughtfully. “Mmm, mmm...This is going to be fun!” He turned his back and walked off before I dared ask what that meant. I was pacing my room, cursing at everything I could think of. But mainly Eric. What’s he going to do to me? I shoved a hand through my loose, dark hair, worriedly. Tossing it back over my shoulder. As it fell over my nearly bare back, I realized that the open back of my tank top might be a bit much. And my torn blue jean shorts are too short I realized. “I’ve got to change.” I rounded to head for my dresser. “The hell you do.” His voice made me stop in my tracks. *** My door was closed. I turned my head reluctantly and spotted him leaning lazily against the doorframe. Like usual. He was wearing some silky looking shirt that molded his chest and stomach like it was painted on. And black dress pants. I hate that he looks like that. If he looked as evil as he is, there’d be pus-filled blisters all over his pretty face. My lip curled in disdain. “What?” He straightened and opened his arms. “Don’t like it?” When he moved, I caught a whiff of some sandalwood cologne that nearly had me teetering forward on my toes. “No.” I glared at him. “Why?” He teased. Uh, oh. I know that tone. “Because you want to get your hands on all this?” He grinned. Smoothing his hands down over his chest and abdomen to just miss his crotch. Looking every inch, the confident porn star about to do some seductive little dance. It was by far the most erotic thing I’d seen. What the hell am I thinking? “You’re disgusting you know that?” I spat. “Not from the way you’re eyeballing me.” He chuckled and sauntered in to catch my hand. Pulling me behind him. “You look good enough to eat, by the way.” He tossed over his shoulder as he led me to the stairs. He caught his white leather jacket by the door and tossed it over his shoulders. “You need a jacket?” He stopped moving as though he’d take it off to offer it to me. No way am I wearing his coat to a party. Like some bit of marked property. *** “I wouldn’t wear that thing, if I did.” I hissed. “So many females have worn that, that the girl sweat has probably permeated the lining with the crab infestation.” Eric tipped his head forward and gave me a dark look. “I’m not that bad.” “I think I’ve seen three walking around with you wearing that, just that I can think of, off the top of my head.” “In how many years, Allie Kat? Just cuz a guy gives a girl his coat doesn’t mean he’s doing her.” “Doesn’t it?” I crossed my arms over my chest and gave him a black look. He laughed outright. “Yes, I’m really not as bad as you seem to think.” “I think you’ve tortured me for years...There may still be some gum in my hair.” I pulled a chunk over my shoulder to inspect it. He opened his mouth to argue but snapped it closed. “Come on.” He turned and hooked an arm around my lower back. “Let’s go.” I shrugged his arm off and walked to the car. Giving him dirty looks over my shoulder. “Glare at me all you want.” He dismissed in an amused voice. “It isn’t going to deter me.” “What will?” “Not a thing you could possibly do. After all,” He opened his fancy car door and looked over the orange roof to level that blue gaze on me. “you’ve been trying for how many years now?” “I have not.” “You have.” He got in and slammed the door. Leaning across the seat to kick my door open for me. Peering up at me. Looking down at all that black leather interior and his smoothed blonde hair, his scent filling my nostrils and blue eyes keen on me I suddenly felt like a moth in a bug light. This is going to end badly. I’m going to get hurt. *** “You coming or chickening out already?” I groaned and slid in. He leaned back behind the steering wheel. Giving me a wide grin and a sideways look as I tugged my door closed. It banged with such finality, I jerked. I’m screwed. I knew that look on his face. Pure joy. He’s up to something awful. “Are you going to clue me in on what exactly is your plan tonight?” I asked, grimacing as I posed the question. Afraid of the answer. “Certainly. But first, let’s set some ground rules. As far as I’m concerned, everything about you is fair game this week. So, if you get scared, don’t want something, or you’re backing out. Just say you’re done, and I’ll consider you officially wussing out of our bet.” “It was a shitty bet.” I crossed my arms again. Still wounded at having lost the race. And even more at the fact that he knew it was me all along. “You rigged it.” All those comments he’d made about Tomboy...Were for my benefit. I gasped. My eyes widening on him. “You lost fair and square.” He looked at me before turning the wheel to make the car glide around a corner before his eyes slid sideways to glimpse me again. “Oh, what now?” He averted his gaze out the windshield. “I know that look. You’re about to tear me apart for something.” “Everything you said about Tomboy.” He cringed. His neck nearly vanishing. “You were saying that about me.” I accused. He tipped his head and gave a grudging shrug.

31 Disguises “Who is she?” I asked him the moment he walked back through the door. I was sitting in the chair near the open shutters. Watching out the side of the castle. Refusing to watch the rest of the interactions in the Training Gardens. “Her name is Tanya.” “I didn’t ask her name.” I said a bit waspishly. Looking at him sideways. He took off his long-tailed overcoat. Setting it atop the table. He paused there, his hands till on it as he sent me a quizzical look. “Am I missing something?” “Such as what?” I turned on him fully. “Such as whatever is causing that note in your voice.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” I dismissed. “Are you going to answer my question?” His hand dropped to his side and his stance levelled as he eyed me. “I had two sisters and a mother. I know what it means when a woman’s tone drops like that. You’re accusing me of something. Though I can’t imagine what.” “What is Tanya to you?” “Ah.” He patted his coat and took a seat. I gave him a dark look. Watching him taking off his boots and growing more impatient by the moment. “’Ah’, what?” “I see what this is.” He dismissed. Removing one boot then the other. “Care to enlighten me?” I crossed my arms over my chest. “You’re asking if I’ve toyed with her.” I gave a grudging head tilt. Not bothering to deny it. “You’re wasting your emotions on that. Though I’m complimented by the sentiment, there’s no need for it.” “Why’s that?” I eyed him askance. Recalling she’d appeared quite beautiful from what I could see of her. “Because she’s most likely my enemy.” “Oh?” “Oh.” He confirmed. Straightening and staring across the table at me. “Don’t go thinking the wrong thing. The King picked her as the new Second. I’m merely training her.” I instantly recalled the seething hatred I’d seen on her face. My arms fell from my defensive posture. “You may be right. She looks at you with contempt.” “I noticed that.” He sighed. “She’ll likely try to kill me.” “Why?” “So, she can be Commander.” “What will you do?” “Same thing I did with the others.” He stood and collected his coat to hang over the chair. “Teach her who’s Alpha of our little pack.” *** I shot him a stunned look. Hearing him refer to himself as an Alpha seemed odd. I’d never thought of him as being wolf. Because we’re all so passionate and he’s so carefully controlled. Other than when I’d mentioned his family before. Thinking of that made me wince. I had been thinking most of the morning and now I thought it was time to broach the subject I knew he wouldn’t approve of. “I want to try and steal the spellbook.” Warlord’s head shot up. “Absolutely not. I’m not letting you enter his chambers.” “What if I had the guise of a maid?” I could dress like one. Look demure and try to go unnoticed. Who pays attention to a simple maid? Warlord scoffed. “Every maid in this castle with a cell of sense in her head knows not to go anywhere near that chamber.” “What would he do with a simple maid? Kick her out at best.” “Hardly.” Warlord looked pained. “He’ll fuck you blind, Sweetheart. Stay the hell away from him.” I frowned at him. Hating how he said that. “Trust me on this one, Jade.” “What if I were to disguise myself. Dress badly and let my hair be filthy, like it was when you first found me.” “I saw through that guise.” He said softly. “Did you?” My eyes narrowed on him. I suspected that perhaps it was something else that had driven him to claim me. “I did. In more ways than one.” He said as if grudgingly giving some ground. “I don’t think it’d fool him. So best to not try.” “I’m going to do it, Warlord.” I gave him my most stern look. “Don’t call me that.” “Killian.” I quickly corrected. “You’ll forget the door. Like you did before and I’m going to get it. With or without your help.” He stood suddenly. Tilting his head in warning. His blue eyes hardening. “No, you won’t. He may very well kill you if he finds out what you’re about. And even if he doesn’t, you may find yourself wishing he had. He’s not known for his kindness. Especially toward wolves and mages.” *** I gave him a quizzical look. “I’ve never seen one man who hated both so much.” He added. “He’s cruel to his core. He makes me look like a saint.” “Are you?” “A saint?” He gave me a startled look. “Hardly. Why would you ever think so?” “You saved me. In a way…” “For myself.” He reminded. Looking away. “You helped others escape.” “To find someone for me.” His brow furrowed and he levelled that bright blue gaze on me. “You must not confuse how things are. I have motive for everything I do. Don’t go think me something I’m not. You’re trying to justify being here. Trying to give yourself a reason to have surrendered to me. You trying to imagine that you saw something in me. But the reality is that it is simply not there. Let’s be clear, you take me as I am and envision nothing beyond that.” “I think you’re wrong.” “You’re mistaken.” “You can’t tell me I’m wrong in my perception.” “You are.” “My perception is mine alone. You’re trying to tell me what I do or don’t see. No one can tell someone else that. I have a right to view things in my own way.” “Not when it’s inaccurate.” “It can’t be inaccurate when it’s my perception. I didn’t claim it to be fact but my belief.” “You’re arguing semantics.” “I’m arguing the value of perception. Primarily mine.” He tipped up his head and eyed me. “You are a clever girl.” “I’m not clever, merely have common sense.” “Common is surprisingly uncommon, My Dear.” The expression on his face cloaked and I knew he was thinking something he wasn’t yet willing to share with me. But my curiosity spurred me to ask anyway. “What? You’re considering something. What is it?” 32 Casting a Spell “How determined are you to get that book?” “Very.” I wasn’t exaggerating. I was already thinking that first chance I got, I was going to go downstairs and try to take the staircases up to the highest level and see if I could find the king’s chamber. “Will you let me protect you?” He was almost hesitant in asking. Making my eyes shoot to him. At first, I wasn’t wholly certain I’d even heard him correct. He wants to protect me? He’s going to go with me? I had never thought I’d be able to persuade him to that. My brows shot up. “You’d work with me to do it?” “No. I don’t think it’s possible. They’d spot me a long way away and know I’m not in the tower where I belong.” “You’re going to let me go?” “Let is a strong term for it. I’m simply learning with you that whatever you desire is only a matter of time before you pursue…But I think if you intend to go on a mission so foolish, I intend to make sure you don’t pay a consequence for it.” What consequence? He said it in such a way that it made me think he truly feared what could happen to me. What would he fear? “How?” “You have to submit to me. Give your will to me and trust that I won’t abuse it.” I gave him a wary look. He reached out and lightly caught my hand. Letting my palm run along his until his fingers and thumb could pin my fingers in his grip. “I know what I’m asking. And how hard it could be. I don’t need you to do this. Truth be told, I don’t want you to. I want you to change your mind. Now.” He urged. “But if you will not. Then let me help you before you have another choice to abandon me as you did before and elect to find a book in a dangerous chamber rather than escape like a sensible girl.” I frowned at him. Crossing my arms over my chest. “Are you saying I’m not sensible?” His lips tightened and he shook his head. “Oh, no, Miss. I have two sisters. I’m not biting that bait.” I felt my lips twitch faintly in humor, but I forced my expression to be solemn. I lifted a haughty brow. “It’ll do naught but get me into trouble.” *** “Give me your disguise, Warlord.” I uncrossed my arms and dropped my hands to the table. Wondering how he’d do it. And if it’ll hurt. “Trust me?” He asked warily. Giving me a sideways look and easing from me as though he feared my answer. He wasn’t wrong to do so. I was very reluctant to respond to that. Because the truth was that I didn’t. He’d broken that. “No.” I sighed. Looking away. Thinking of how cruel he’d been so recently. I summoned my courage and that stubborn streak that ran rampant for me, and I used it to make me stronger. “But I can trust you in this.” He sucked in his cheeks. Thinking. Eventually he gave a quick nod. “That’ll do.” He walked over to the table and pulled out the wooden chair. “Sit.” I hesitantly obeyed. “Close your eyes.” I did. Closing them made my ears attune more keenly to his movements. I heard liquid pouring from a vial. A potion? He was moving around me. Winding from one side to the other and I felt a sprinkle of fluid land along my cheek and near my temple. Splashing something on me. I could faintly hear him murmuring something unintelligible. In moments he stilled as if waiting. I peered up at him. Blinking slowly. He crossed an arm along his waist and propped the other elbow on it to hold his chin thoughtfully as he assessed me. “What?” “I’m deciding if we need to do more.” “We haven’t done anything yet.” “That’s not entirely true.” He reached past me to collect a looking glass off a small wooden table near the window. When he spun it in his nimble hand and pointed it at me I gasped. It wasn’t me in that mirror. *** It was a girl I didn’t know. She had rather chipmunk cheeks. And very little to call a chin. In-fact there appeared to be two or three of them. Her eyes were plain brown and seemed far from interesting. Mousy brown curls were tightly wound around her temple and ears. Someone else. “Who is she?” “You, now.” “Someone you’ve seen?” “No. Just the most boring creature I could conjure. The very opposite of you in every way.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked defensively. “I stripped everything that makes you beautiful and made it the opposite.” He sat on the edge of the wood table and leaned over me. Gripping the chairback to get a better look at me. I took in the husky male scent of him and strangely, wanted him closer. “To make you appear unattractive and plain.” He explained. “Now all that’s needed for you to complete the image is to feign that you’re nowhere near as clever as you are.” “Why in the world-” “Because the king is merciless!” He cut me off. “If he finds you even faintly interesting, he’ll hurt you. He’ll ravish you until you have no dignity and send you limping back through the castle while he laughs. He’s done it afore.” Warlord withdrew from me and straightened turning his back as he put some distance between us.” “That’s what he did to your sister?” “One of the things.” “She was so beautiful. And sweet…And fierce. He couldn’t woo her, couldn’t charm her with his money, couldn’t force her with his power. He couldn’t even make her do as he bid without violence. She was too fierce.” He faced me again. His chin lifting in pride for his sister’s defiance. He honors her. She was so very special to him. *** “Tell me about the sister you search for still?” He shot me a look. His jaw jerking in annoyance. I knew I was entering that dangerous territory, but my curiosity drove me to stupid lengths. It always had. She was a tiny angel with shining silver hair that looked like captured sunlight on metal. She had a smile that brightened her whole face and dimples this big.” He gestured outside his face with his palms as if to indicate they were outlandish. “She laughed about everything and was my tiny shadow. Following me everywhere.” “What if they can’t find her?” He deflated. “Maybe they can’t.” He shifted the vial on the table. One he’d likely just splashed all over me. To make me look like this. “I’m not even sure she’s still alive. She was pretty enough it’s possible the NightHunters had a grand time having at her and left her to die some horrible death.” “Or to live some awful life.” I said barely audibly. Sensing his pain and sharing his fear. “Well,” He lifted a finger. “I have hope. Because she was a feisty little thing and she’d have fought for sure. And she was always so dainty and pretty that everyone consistently underestimated her. Sometimes, she even underestimated herself.” “Why do you want to search for her now?” “I always wanted to but didn’t have a way.” “Hawk and Magus are ingenious in their own rite and I expect that they’ll turn up something. Whether it’s what I want to hear or not. Magus is ever-clever. Sly and able to wile his way into nearly anything and Hawk…He’s not only intelligent, but dangerous. A true force to be reckoned with.” “They were the best.” “That I could trust.” He added. *** “Why do you always ask about my family.” “I don’t know.” I shrugged. “Curiosity, I guess.” “That? Or do you think that by getting to know the monster that keeps you, you may find a way to escape him.” “I could’ve escaped when the door was open.” “Yes.” He grudgingly you acknowledged. “Why you stayed, I’ll never know.” “You were hurt.” “You’re the first one in a long damn time to care.” “I didn’t say I cared.” He stepped closer and caught my hands to guide me to my feet. “You didn’t say you didn’t…” 33 A Retrieval Attempt Warlord walked over and opened the door. Giving me a clear view of the tower stairs. “Go little maid. Straight down.” He pointed. “Then straight up.” He pointed outward toward a floor parallel to the tower. “Third chamber on the left. Red and gold. Make certain,” He emphasized the word. “He is not there.” “What does the book look like?” “I don’t know. But old, I’d imagine.” “How will you know which spell?” “I will know.” “But if he finds you. I need you to shriek like you intend for the ceiling to collapse. Don’t you dare hold your silence.” His face grew hard. “Why?” “Because many women have, and no one even knew what happened to them in that room.” “I’ll not let that happen to you.” I bobbed my head in understanding. Startled to feel loose flesh below my chin wobble and a mop of brown curls dance around my face. I ducked my head and linked my hands before my waist. Quickly making my way down the stairs. I heard Warlord shift out of the chamber to watch me from the doorway. I could physically feel his apprehension. Be careful. I could literally feel him willing me. *** I went down to the foyer and spotted the beautiful blue carpeting with gold tassels that indicated the route up to the second floor. Clutching the railing in a white knuckled grip. I stayed far right on the stairs as I saw other maids doing while they scurried up and down. Their arms laden with bedding or chamber pots or boxes. I speeded up to more closely match their pace. Keeping my eyes averted. Occasionally a knight in heavy armor would go clanking past me. I made my way on hesitant feet. Reaching the third chamber on the left I touched the handle and the door eased open on well-greased hinges. Revealing an ornate chamber. All the furniture and tapestries were gilded. The room was immaculate from constant cleaning. I wondered which maids cleaned in here. Warlord had made it sound like they were all too petrified to come near it. My question was answered when I heard a clink which drew my attention to a footman collecting a few items in a corner, and readjusting bottles on a dressing stand. As if someone had tossed them off in a rage. Only men clean here. It gave me an eerie feeling. The footman began to turn, and I dropped to my knees on the floor and crawled behind the bed. Surprised by how slow I moved and how awkward each dragging knee seemed. I’m not used to moving the extra weight. Scurrying along the side of it before tucked beneath it. Finding myself getting stuck when my belly wouldn’t quite go under the side. I sucked in a breath and tried to flex my stomach muscles beneath the extra skin to tuck it in. Then roughly scooted sideways. Jerking underneath and sliding sideways some. I stilled. Watching the feet of the footman and hoping he didn’t turn. He seemed oblivious. Shuffling side to side. I caught a horrible, metallic odor that made me wrinkle my nose. I reached up to physically plug it to try to block out the reek that was tainting my over-sensitized nose. I averted my attention to the rungs above me. Carefully inspecting them in the hope that perhaps he would’ve hidden the book in the place he could most easily protect. But despite all my scooting and waving my hand around the crooks, I couldn’t see or feel anything. Dammit. I was getting progressively more nervous the longer I waited there. I tried to envision myself as a wealthy, confident king. Worried about nothing but my next wolf raid. If I were lying down in this bed. Where would I hide my spellbook. I’d want it somewhere I could easily see it to check on it. But somewhere people wouldn’t commonly look. My eyes landed on his great armoire running along one wall. With only footman cleaning in here, no one would think to clean atop it. I became hopeful. Excited beyond belief to go look but knowing I had to wait quietly for the footman to leave. After what seemed an eternity, he went to the door and pulled it open. I blew a relieved breath and slid sideways, ready to scoot out as soon as I heard the door click. But to my horror, I heard a booming voice declare. “Out! It’s time for my mid-morn nap.” The footman began stuttering. “Yes, Yes...your...Highness.” No! *** I shrank under the bed. Very much wishing I could go invisible. It seemed a far better option to be a mage then a wolf just now. But if he tries to get ahold of me. I’m going to get my fangs in him. I was determined to not let happen to me what had happened to BailaLae. Warlord had told me that the King ruined her because she’d spurned his attentions. Then cursed her into the puff of smoke. I heard the bed creak above me and winced. Turning my face aside as the down filled matt sunk between the rungs toward my face. I gritted my teeth to hide the sound of me shouting in fear that my face would be crushed. But he settled in and stopped moving. His weight seemed proportioned directly over me and the mat pressed against my rounded belly, making me feel like I couldn’t gather enough air. But I was too scared to shift. Afraid he might notice I was there. I slowed my breathing and struggled not to panic. I could already feel fur pressing against my pores and my eyes shifting to yellow as I fought turning into a wolf to protect myself. My defensive instinct. Suddenly, he shifted and turned, relieving the pressure. I panted quietly as I attempted to catch my breath. I waited for what seemed forever, for him to rise and put his feet on the floor. His hand suddenly appeared under the bed next to me and I reared away from it. He fumbled around a moment before catching the chamber pot from the corner and dragging it out. That’s what the smell was. I couldn’t see it so far above my head in the position I was in. He positioned it between his feet, and I heard the clink of urine hitting. I slid as gracefully as I could, half rolling, half-sliding out from under the bed and darted to a curtain near the door where I rolled behind it. Realizing in terrified disbelief, that when I stood behind it, I formed a distinct mound. I was very unaccustomed to sneaking about with the kind of girth I was carrying right now. I suddenly felt like my disguise was causing more harm than good. I heard him grunting and lying back down. I listened to his breathing evening and when I thought it was safe, I rolled from behind the curtain and quietly began adjusting it, in-case he’d spotted me. Before I cautiously looked over my shoulder. He was sitting up and watching me through narrowed eyes. “What are you doing here?” “Just cleaning, Yer ‘Ighness.” “Maids don’t come in my chambers?” “The Housemaid told me to clean this level, Yer ‘Ighness. I didn’t knows, I was not to be in here.” I turned and faced him demurely. Ducking my head. Trying to ignore the thrumming of my heart. I could feel his shrewd gaze rolling over me. “Not a very comely one, are you?” He queried a bit coldly. I shook my head and kept my face down. He gave an amused grunt. “Must be why she sent you up here.” He scooted down and rolled back to his side. Facing the book. “Hurry and do your cleaning and get out of my chambers.” He settled in for further napping. “Yes, Yer ‘Ighness.” I quickly began moving along the room. Scrubbing with my skirt since I hadn’t had the foresight to bring a rag. Reaching the armoire, I dusted around it and then quietly moved the stool from the Dressing Stand and watched the King as I set it down. Unfortunately, he was facing my direction but seemed to pay me no mind. He was snoring lightly. A good sign. I stood on the stool and had to take a moment to balance my excess weight. I peered over the top, clutching the edge and spotted a dusty book in the corner with worn pages. Looking as though it hadn’t been moved for some time. Yes. 34 The Book I stretched to lift it. Careful not to slide it or to unbalance the stool. I was petrified that if it were to clunk or the book drop, he was going to wake. And though I didn’t personally know how awful he was, of all the things Warlord had told me, he’d seemed the most sincere about his worry of what would happen to me if the King caught me. Warlord would kill me now if he knew the risk I was taking. He’d made me swear to avoid the King and now here I was. In the very same chamber with him. Trying to steal his book from the very same room he’s sleeping in. I was still as I listened to ensure I was still hearing that consistent snore before I twisted with the book and clambered down off the stool. Not even bothering to move it back as I tucked it down the bulky front of my dress. I knew it gave me a square appearance and it was obvious something was there but carrying it was even riskier. I lifted my skirts and hurried out the door, down the hall, down the flights of stairs and around to the tower stairs where I took off up them at a run. Clutching the book against my chest as I moved. Looking furtively over my shoulder, I turned and slammed full-on into a hugely armored knight. I gasped and stared up at him in shock. Floundering for something smooth to say to get me out of this situation. But my horrified mind seemed frozen without thought. Oh, no. He caught my shoulders in a biting grip and gave me a little shake. Warlord! I cried out inwardly. “What are you doing here?” The knight roared in suspicion. Giving me a black look that indicated he might strike me if I didn’t answer him quickly. And worse, as he’d shaken me, I’d felt the book dislodging. Slipping along my body beneath the dress and only resting atop the ripple of fat above my thighs. A breath away from falling from the bottom of my dress. Warlord. I chewed my lip. Where are you now? *** Right here. It seemed like I could hear his voice in mind. Somehow answer my urgent call. “Release her. She’s coming to me.” “Warlord?” The knight teased. “What need have you of this woman when you have one far finer hidden away in that chamber?” Warlord blinked slowly, clearly willing himself patience. To not kill him. “She is to tend my woman. Bathe her and pretty her for what I’m going to do to her tonight.” “Now that,” The knight snorted and began chortling before pointing at Warlord. “Sounds believable!” His hands dropped off me and he shouldered past me. The rough jostling sent the book plummeting from beneath my skirt. I made several quick grabs along the front of the dress. Trying to stop it from thunking down on the stairs but it seemed to teeter on my fingertips and keep falling. I hissed through my teeth and bent just as it appeared beneath the hem of my skirt between my ankles. But the book brightened in a bloom of blue light. Hovering where it was before forming a trailing string which zig zagged from between my feet, up the stairs to Warlord’s fingers. He gave an abrupt bounce of his hand and the book shot from where it floated into his palm. His fingers slapping closed around the cover. I stared openmouthed in shock. Still not used to magic! Giving me a steady look, he lifted his finger and pressed it to his lips. Indicating I should be silent. I nodded slowly and continued up the stairs numbly. The knight behind me was humming to himself as he strolled down the steps. As I reached the top step, I saw Warlord’s outstretched hand. Reaching for me, to help me up the last few stairs. I took it and he hauled me up. Giving my forehead a quick kiss as though he were proud of me before rounding and pulling me toward his chamber. We ran together. Me on his heels. *** I pushed the door closed and turned my back to it. Breathing heavily and giving him a wide-eyed look of relief. He was leaned forward grinning. “You brilliant girl!” He declared in a hushed voice. Laughing conspiratorially. “It scared the life out of me!” I laughed back. Sharing the moment with him. He lunged forward and caught my face. Giving me a quick kiss where his tongue just brushed the inside of my mouth before retreating. He leaned back, still smiling at me as he continued speaking. But I had vaguely registered that he’d just kissed me, despite what I knew I currently looked like. He doesn’t care I’m fat and homely? My brow furrowed and some of that shared joy dissipated. That thought seemed impossible. How could he not be mesmerized by how ugly I was in this form? “Well, you played it very well. Looked far less afraid then when I found you hunkered behind that bush.” Those teeth were perfect. Square and white and invited me to smile back, nearly irresistibly. “That wouldn’t take much.” I said dryly. Rolling my eyes to the side. That was the most scared I’d ever been. He gave me a quick look. Smile vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. “You wish I’d never found you?” Oof. He certainly had a way of cutting to the heart of things. My mouth moved but I didn’t know what to say for a moment. “I didn’t say that.” I said softly, struggling to find the appropriate words. “But I do wish my loved ones were still alive.” His gaze fell. “I understand that. And it is indeed my fault they’re gone.” “But I understand now why you brought me here.” I put a reassuring hand to his arm. His blue eyes lifted and levelled on me. “You could’ve killed me out there. But you brought me back. And you made sure the king wouldn’t touch me. Thank you for that.” “Don’t mistake me.” His gaze skimmed over my face. Tracing one eye, then the next, then falling to my lips. “I didn’t do it out of kindness. I did it out of selfishness.” What’s that mean? “How so?” I queried. “I could tell you were my mate. You smelled different and I lusted for you at first sight. Even I knew those were trademark signs of a male spotting his she-wolf.” “And you believe your beast is strong enough to know that?” I was shocked at his announcement and was asking abrupt questions to distract from my discomfort. As I usually do. I admitted to myself. “Plenty strong.” He sniffed disdainfully. “It just seems like you’re more…Mage…” “It should. That’s the primary part I allow. The King hates mages. If I allowed him to see my wolf, he’d likely murder me on the spot.” “He doesn’t know?” I couldn’t believe that. Warlord had been his prisoner for far too long for him not to know. And Warlord had implied before that it was part of the reason the King relished having him hunt the other wolves. Making him kill his own kind. To enhance the cruelty of his punishment. “He knows.” Warlord snorted. Straightening and giving me his back. As was his wont when I was delving too deeply. I became instinctively wary of pressing him. Recalling what had happened when I pushed too far. “But out of sight is out of his mind. If I were to put it in his face, it would be my death sentence.” He plunked the book to the table. *** I turned the lock on the door behind me and wandered over to lean over it with him. I was appeased that he hadn’t lied. Hadn’t denied to me that the king knew. I’d never seen any sign that I shouldn’t believe what Warlord told me. As far as I can tell, he’s never lied. He turned the pages nearly reverently. I’m thirsty. I realized. Glancing around the room for something to drink. Without looking up, Warlord slid a dark colored glass toward me. I picked it up and swirled the contents. Seeing it was water I tipped my head back and tossed it back. I immediately caught the flavors of lemon, basil and some contents I couldn’t readily identify. I gripped my neck and gave him a betrayed look. “What did you just give me?” 35 The Potion “A potion.” He turned to the next page. His head moving as he read down the page. He was leaned against the table. One fist propping him up, atop the table next to the binding. His legs were leaned back, and his shoulders were bent forward to hover over the book. Showing his intense interest in what he was reading. And his clear disinterest in my current panic. “I’d gathered that. But what?” What’s going to happen to me? Did he just poison me? He listed off several contents that sounded relatively harmless. Before looking up at me. His fingers still propped behind one page. “Relax. If I intended to kill you, I could’ve done it long before now.” “No, you couldn’t.” I said softly. “What in all this country, would make you think that?” His brow furrowed. “I’d raise the roof screaming.” “No one would hear you. And if they did, they wouldn’t care. They’d think I was merely torturing you.” Merely? “How many women have you brought up here to torture?” I blurted. He lifted a casual slim, brown finger to indicate one. I’m going to assume that’s me. I wasn’t entirely sure if I was complimented or insulted by that knowledge. “What’d you give me?” What’s going to happen to me now. “Calm down.” He straightened. Letting the page fall and approaching me. Stopping just short of touching me. He nodded toward my body. “Look for yourself.” I blinked dumbly at him. He snatched my hand and lifted it into my view. I registered it was no longer plump and fleshen but was back to my simple, thin hand. I look like me again. I reached up to touch my hair and confirmed it was long and only had a few waves in it. I caught a chunk and pulled it forward. Seeing it was a rich brown with many red highlights. My hair. “You could’ve warned me!” I squawked. He lifted his head and leisurely turned the page. “But what fun would’ve that been?” *** What! Fun? Far from fun! Without thought, I lunged forward to slap his shoulder. He ducked off to the side and covered his arm. Laughing and fleeing around the table while I chased him. Looking far younger as we played like children. A wide toothy grin split his face. Making his skin seem darker for the vivid white of his teeth. And his blue eyes all the brighter. He tossed back his head and laughed uproariously. The distraction caused him to kick into the chair leg, trying to round it, and stumbled against the table. Bringing me close enough to him to bat his shoulder. “You’re awful!” He leaned away, still roaring with laughter as he ducked from my reach. “I surrender! I surrender!” I subsided. Glowering at him. Still close enough I caught the woodsy sent of him and saw the sheen of his waving black hair. “I’m glad this is all so very funny to you.” I certainly didn’t find it funny. But I could admit that playing with him and seeing his laughter had brought me some element of joy. Happy for a stolen moment. *** “It wasrather amusing.” He sobered. Straightening. Eyes still dancing with humor as he looked down his nose at me. “You should’ve seen the look on your face.” He remarked more coolly. Reaching to tuck the strand of hair I’d pulled forward, behind my ear. “You were certain you were going to grow scales on that pretty face.” His lips still twitched. “Very humorous indeed.” I said darkly. “For all I knew, I could’ve.” He caught my chin and carefully examined one side of my face then the other. Though I could see where this was going, I allowed it because I rather enjoyed the warm tendrils of pleasure that rolled through me at his simplest touch. Or the way he looks at me. Like I’m something precious. “Not a single scale.” He smoothed my hair back from my face. “Beautiful as ever.” I peered up at him. “Do you mean that?” “I do.” I chewed my cheek. Thinking. Unable to resist any longer, I blurted the question that’d been plaguing me. “Why were you so cruel when I asked about your family.” Please don’t lash out again. I willed him. Eyeing him fearfully as I wondered if that stupid question would illicit the same volatile reaction that my original questions had. My body tensed and my foot scooted back as I prepared to skirt from his reach if his face turned wrathful. But to my surprise, he stepped away from me rather then coming at me, and slumped into the chair as though my question caused him undue exhaustion. “I’m so sorry for that, Jade.” *** He massaged his temples as though he suddenly had a headache. Or he’s trying to hide his face from me… He’s ashamed. For some odd reason, that made me feel minutely better. He has remorse, at least. I lowered to a crouch before him. Resting my hands on his knees. “When you first brought me here. That was what I expected to happen to me. Then you were so kind, I grew accustomed to your gentleness and to relying on you as my freedom, my safety, my source of food and company. Then you hurt me, and I didn’t fully understand why. It’d mean a lot to me to understand…” He gave me a long study. His hand falling to the surface of the table. “You certainly deserve that.” He sighed. “You made me think of my family. Of how many people I’d lost and how I failed to protect BailaLae. And I hated myself, and hated you a little, because you were the only one close to me. I took that rage out on you in the hopes that I could make you hate me enough that it would destroy the closeness I thought we were forming.” “Why?” “I didn’t want to love you. Everyone I’ve ever cared for has suffered some horrible fate. I couldn’t bear it if that happened to you. I wanted you to abhor me. To flee me. To stay away. Because in that twisted moment, I thought I could keep you safer by making you hate me.” “I don’t hate you. But I am deeply wounded.” “That’s worse.” “Is it?” “Your hatred I could endure. Knowing I hurt you is too painful to articulate.” I could only give him a sympathetic look. “In my own twisted way, that was precisely what I was trying to avoid.” It made sense actually. Though I wasn’t willing to admit it yet. *** Killian kissed me. Pressing warm, full lips to mine. Backing me up as he did. Walking me toward the bed and guiding my step by looking over my shoulder. We stripped each other of clothing. I found after surviving the king’s quarters I now simply yearned for my lover’s touch on my skin. Happy to be alive. He entered me as greedily as I’d hungered for him. Filling me and watching my face as he rolled his hips forward and back. Pulling out and pressing in. Feeling my body wrap around him. Sucking him in and savoring the feel of him as I built toward one of my wild climaxes. I was rising further. I hooked my ankles around the inside of his knees to hold him against me. Reaching up and sinking my fingertips into the muscles of his back. Feeling the way they rippled with each slow stroke as he built the tension between us. I was breathing raggedly as I looked up at him. Feeling painfully vulnerable as I looked into his eyes, watching me as though I were something captivating. “What are you staring at?” I asked softly. “I think…My cold heart is beating again… You’ve brought me back from the brink of death. I think I may be looking at the rest of my life with whole new eyes…Because of you.” 36 What's Next I’d blinked up at Killian. Unsure how I could possibly respond to him confessing that I had made his heart beat again. And that he suddenly wanted to live the remainder of his life. I’d given him something to look forward to again. That warmed me in deeper places than even those he currently stroked. I sucked in my lip as I fought a twining climax which rose higher and higher like a great wave that would inevitably come crashing down in a wild tirade. When it did, I lifted my head to let him watch me. My lips parting as I panted desperately for precious breaths of air which now seemed far too hard to collect. The night had been filled with lovemaking which had been completely different then all before. Warmer. More sultry and filled with a sort of emotion he hadn’t revealed before. Only in the middle of the night, did I sit up as I fully took in what he’d said earlier in the day. When morning came I was pleasantly exhausted and feeling closer to him than I ever had anyone... His touches had been so intimate that they melted my very soul. His caresses on my hair and face had been promises to cherish me. And the way he took his time sliding into me and ensuring my pleasure before his had made my hurt heart tremble then fracture. He’s making me feel things too. *** After he’d killed my family and Clements, I’d doubted I’d ever be able to care for someone again. He’s the last one I’d thought I might develop feelings for. “So what is your plan, Killian?” I asked. He stiffened and gave me a startled look. I peered up at him from where I was huddled against his bare chest. “What?” “That’s the first time you’ve used my name without prompting.” “Perhaps I don’t see you as the vicious Warlord any longer.” “I am nonetheless.” He said in a soft voice. “Perhaps to those who don’t know...” “Well, I like the sound of my name on your tongue.” I gave him a tender smile. “What did you ask me?” He seemed so lost in his surprise he hadn’t tracked my conversation. “You’re not quite on your toes, as usual today, are you?” “Someone threw me off balance last night.” He grinned at me. “I asked what we’re going to do today. With the book? Are we going to get your sister.” “That is my plan for this evening. But I need to see what’s going on in the Training Gardens and how many I might be able to take with me.” “You’d take the mages?” “They’re as much my people as the wolves.” “I don’t think any of them would ever expect you to look out for them like that.” “They’ve no idea how long I’ve been looking out for them.” “When King Detry began slaughtering them, it was I that persuaded him to recruit them for his Guild. As rough as their lives have been. They got to live...And some even got their freedom back.” Hawk. I remembered him telling me. “What about the wolves?” His eyes grew hooded, and he looked away. “I tried just as hard to persuade him they’d be useful but he’s so afraid of them. His hatred for wolves and mages is beyond anything I’ve ever seen. He’d kill us all if we weren’t so useful in spreading his terror throughout the kingdom.” An effective tool at terrifying his subjects into submission. If one does not obey the King...Mages may come hunting. That would’ve scared even me. Had I known that was even a possibility. But my Aunt and Uncle had kept me so carefully sheltered, I’d had no idea. “But the wolves he saw as rogue beasts that couldn’t be managed.” He finished. Aggravation making his eyes brighten to a wolfish yellow sheen. “Why?” “Because of their indomitable spirit.” “Because he could barely control you?” I guessed. “Only by using my sister and the threat of harming her. Then after he had by the threat of killing her. He says now that should I not obey him, he’ll puff out her little wisp of smoke like blowing out a candle.” I held my breath. Horrified at the prospect. And seeing Killian in a different light. He’s chosen to be a slave. To keep her alive. And how it must’ve killed him to know he could slaughter that King any moment but not before one of his subjects succeeded in getting to BailaLae. “Please be careful down there.” I chewed my cheek. “If you’re right, some of those mages would have you dead.” “It’s possible they’d believe that my death would buy them their freedom. They don’t realize the King’s grip on me.” I suddenly felt such sympathy for him. Wanting to do more to help him be free. I imagined how fierce he’d be when the King held nothing over him. He’d be a hell of an adversary for King Detry. Even standing alone...If he was free. And I suspected I’d get to see that playful grinning side of him which had seemed so rare so far. When his blue eyes danced and a wide grin split his face. Making perfect squared teeth gleam like pearls in the morning sunshine. Wouldn’t he be a sight to behold then? And I imagined what it’d feel like to walk next to someone so powerful. For others to look at us and know I was his. And he’s mine... That little bit was the hint of my she-wolf wanting to claim what she was already thinking of as her mate. You don’t know that. I reminded her. Be patient. Be cautious. Don’t let your heart run away with your head. You are just a captive. I reminded myself. Making my stomach sink. I hated remembering that. I was rather enjoying us as different people in a different world. Where I was free... *** Killian kissed me. Pulling on his black pants, shining black boots, flowing black shirt and topping it with his overcoat which split down the tail and ran to sit along his knees. Tossing on his buccaneer hat and swiping the brim in a little wave toward me. Offering me a roguish grin. “I’ll be back soon, Sweetheart. Then I’ll see what freedom I can give you...” And there was true hope in his voice now. I watched him go but something didn’t feel right. My gut was tight. My chest felt constricted, and I abruptly wanted to shriek for him not to go, just as the door closed. My instincts were screaming that danger was coming. I slid to my feet and found myself going to the door. Putting my hand against the wood and sensing he was already gone. I tried the lever but found it wouldn’t give. I’m still locked in. For some reason that stung deeply. But more than that, it caused me grave alarm. Something is wrong. Very, very wrong. I wondered if King Detry had already realized the book was missing. Doubtful. I told myself. Remembering the layer of dust that had surrounded it and the film of it resting on the cover. He doesn’t pull it out often. Only when he’s of a mind to be cruel. What if he went looking and found it gone? But, I told myself, he’d be looking for a chubby maid that didn’t exist. Not me. Not Killian. I hoped... 37 Training Gardens I found my self pacing the chamber as I waited for Killian’s return. Worried out of my mind. Feeling sick to my stomach. I heard the astonished cries coming from the Training Gardens, so I went to the hidden door to the balcony and flipped the lock, before tossing the slat of wood open and stepping out onto the balcony to watch the ongoing below. Doing as Killian had directed me before and staying from the edge of the balcony. Far from the King’s view. Below I could see the mages cheering as they crowded around Killian. With him showing them different things to do with the magic. Beyond them were the towering trees. The branches littered with bits of red that I now knew were hints that the Sentinels waited in those trees. Carrying messages from Killian to Aviari, The King of Creatures. *** I ripped my attention from the trees and backed to the excited voices below. The men and women huddled together around Killian. They clearly worshipped him. He had his hands open before him and a bloom of black smoke unfurled like a giant, ominous flower. Peeling out overhead until the sky over the Training Garden had completely blackened. Mere feet above their heads. They were gasping and some applauding. He twisted suddenly and sent a black spear toward one of the targeting trees. The smoke began twisting into fine threads as it sped through the air. Thickening and hardening over itself until it had formed a long black spear with a pinpoint tip which embedded in the tree with a dull thunk. Swaying slightly as it came to such an abrupt stop. “Line up!” He barked with the resounding notes of a long-time commander. “Single file.” The mages obeyed. Marching into line as he’d directed. “Mages up.” They lifted their hands and took aim. Colored bits of light generating from their hands. “Armed.” He roared. Tossing another black spear as he’d directed them. Bits of light and puffs of smoke filtered into the air. Some even with the right trajectory, but non managed to make much progress. Not clearing anything more than halfway across the Training Gardens. “Again!” He roared. One of the males stepped forward and awaited his attention. “We haven’t been trained in this, Commander. This is far above our level of learning.” “Then I suggest you progress.” Killian said dispassionately. Making the man fearfully back up. “For you all know what happens to those who don’t!” He bellowed. All the mages began shifting uncomfortably. Looking disturbed. Ducking their heads and cowering. Obviously afraid. “Show us again!” One woman called. I peered down at her. Shielding my eyes with a palm to block the sun enough I could recognize her. Her again… Tanya. Killian announced the same commands but as he twisted to send the spear catapulting toward the tree. Tanya took a step toward him and sent a smaller magical arrow aiming for his back. “No!” I shrieked. *** He never heard me from where he was, with so many voices speaking along the line and the whooshing sounds of mages working magic. But the moment the arrow tip began to sink into Killian’s shoulder, he reacted. Violently. He rotated from its path. Stealing its forward momentum so only the tip pierced him as it was spun sideways and nearly tore out from the change of direction. He spun a full circle. Round and catching Tanya by the throat. His teeth gritted and fury written over his face. She clawed at his hand. Trying to breathe around his iron grip. I knew that grip. He could crush her. I found myself leaning forward. Gripping the white rail of the balcony in terror. Killian looked up toward the King’s Balcony. Awaiting his direction. “Kill her.” The King commanded. *** Killian gave a single solid nod and dropped her to her feet. Catching a fistful of her dark hair and dragging her behind him as he headed for the fountained courtyard. Several other female mages were shrieking and sobbing behind Killian. Clearly objecting to him murdering their friend. But knowing there was nothing they could do to stop it. “Don’t hurt her!” One lurched forward to plead. “No!” Tanya shouted while she struggled against Killian’s grip in her hair. Holding his fist to ease the tension. “Shut up!” Another caught the arm of the girl that had stepped forward and yanked her back into line. They bowed their heads and silenced. As their friend had directed them to. He took the girl beyond the hedge wall into that grassy courtyard. A place where I’d once caught a glimpse of the one called Hawk joining with one of the pretty little blonde mages. Is that what Killian intends for her, before he kills her? My stomach sunk. Suddenly feeling very afraid that I might witness him loving another. The same as he did to me, all last eve. In my head, that’d seemed something special. Perhaps not to him. I knew it was the way of wolves to rut one she-wolf after another until they found their mate. Then most will abstain from having any but the one they desire most. But I had strangely hoped that I was that one, for him. How could I be so stupid? Would he really ravish her before killing her? I swallowed a hard lump in my throat as I rounded to the far corner of the balcony to keep them in view. Knowing I should turn away and go inside because I surely didn’t want to see whatever was going to happen. He’s going to rut her or kill her. Either way, I won’t be able to look at him the same. *** I’d thought that somehow, I had changed Killian. That maybe he would never kill another as he had my family, because he now knew how badly he’d hurt me. But nothing had changed. I’m the world’s biggest fool. I huddled into the corner. Trying to disappear into the shadows as tears streamed quietly over my face. I found myself flattening against the wall and barely peering over my shoulder to see what’d happen. Not even wanting to look. Killian pulled her behind the fountain. The wall of hedges between the Training Garden and this courtyard had kept them from view already but him taking her to the other side of the fountain made it hard for me to even see more than their shoulders. Why take her there? I looked up and realized that it was because the King could no longer see them. He either doesn’t want him to know he’s having her first, or doesn’t want me to. Or both. A nasty little voice in my headed added helpfully. *** Killian pulled Tanya around to that side of the fountain and slammed her back against the stone. “Why are you trying to kill me?” “You work for the King.” “We all work for the King.” His black brow furrowed. “What makes you think you’re any different.” “I hate him!” She leaned forward to hiss. “I want to kill him too.” Killian’s eyes went hooded as he concentrated enough to peer into the girl’s mind. Immediately seeing the King with her bent over the rail. Pounding into her backside as if it were not a sensitive hole he could rend. Killian pushed away from her. Eying her warily. “I was no part of what happened to you.” “Perhaps not.” She snarled. Unsurprised he’d seen her memories. Clearly, she’d heard it was something he was capable of. “But you are his favorite.” Killian scoffed. Crossing his arms to give her a withering look. “If you think to wound him by killing me, you’re sadly mistaken. He hates me more than any of you.” “Why?” She asked more softly. Her face quizzical. “Because I was the first mage to call him out.” Tanya was intrigued. Staring at his face as she assessed his expression. “You hate him as much as we do.” She eased from against the fountain. Circling slowly around him to peer up at his face beneath the shade of his wide brimmed black hat. “Perhaps more…It’s there. On your carefully mastered, face.” “Likely. It is a great hatred.” “So why do you do nothing about it? You’re the most powerful mage in existence and he is but a man.” “I can’t fight him.” “Why?” “That’s none of your affair.” He snatched her upper arm. “You’re supposed to be dead.” 38 His Bed Killian rolled his arms over each other until there was a swelling black billow coming from his forearms and rising upward until it wafted in tendrils which reached me up on the balcony like bits of strings. I found myself reaching out to grasp one. Stunned at how I was reacting. But Killian was waiting below as if he expected me to. His arms at his sides and the black smoke now coming from his chest, up to me. A mist full of life. A creature of its own. I swiped the tendril, and it swayed a bit in the wind of my movement. So, I moved slower this time and was able to pinch it between my fingers. Guiding it down and twisting it around the balcony rail. It latched on and took on a life of its own. Growing like a great vine. Twisting around the railing and clambering out from the corner for about three feet before it began amassing over itself. Growing thicker and hardening until it was something with substance. I leaned over the rail to peer at it. As it became more staggered. Working its way down to Killian. Forming steps. I heard footfalls over me and knew the king was up on the balcony. Moving to see. He’s going to see what Killian is doing. He’s not going to kill her. He’s trying to save her. Killian glanced up worriedly. He put out his hand and near the fountain, on the side facing our balconies, the hazy form of a body lying on the ground began to form. Coated in blood along the chest. I blinked rapidly as I realized it was taking shape and becoming Tanya. His gaze fell to her and roved over her. Inch by inch. In a way I’d have assumed was totally provocative, were it not for the fact that as his eyes scanned a part of her, it formed on the shape lying amidst the grass. He’s building her. *** It was all happening very fast. He shoved Tanya toward the weird smoky staircase. Barely sparing him a curious look as she lifted her mages robe and fled up the stairs toward me. Killian swiped his hand, and the hazy outline of steps began dissipating right behind her until they were entirely out of view just as the King’s steps stopped just above me. Tanya leapt the last few steps and I instinctively reached to catch her. Both of us swinging with her momentum and the steps abruptly vanishing. I pushed Tanya to the wall and put a finger to my lips. Much as Killian would’ve done to me. She nodded with huge fearful eyes. I dared peek back over the balcony and saw Killian below. Posed as a statue. Staring up at the King on the upper level with his hand gesturing to the fake corpse next to him. I heard a grunt above me, that I sensed would’ve gone with a nod of approval. Then the footfalls walked away. Killian looked up at both of us intently. His head lowering in warning. Tanya nodded. *** Killian returned to the Training Gardens. As regal as if nothing had occurred. I admired the way he didn’t shrink under the disapproval of the mages. The blatant resentment that made them all silent. No one cheering for him now. Even from where I stood, I could feel their seething hatred. Though no one else will dare act on it now. To see he could so easily slaughter one of them and return to the Training Garden unmoved was probably terrifying. I could understand their fear and anger. Hadn’t I felt much the same when I first came here. When I didn’t yet understand. He’s not what they think. Yet, he was down there, trying to find allies among them to help him free them all. He won’t find any there. Not now. My eyes landed on the girl next to me. Cowering on the balcony and staring at the stone above her as if the King might very well look through it and spot her. I caught her hand. “Come look. Look at him.” I urged her in a hushed whisper. “He’s evil.” She argued. Pushing violently at my hand. “Then why didn’t he kill you?” I contradicted. She gave me a quizzical look. “I don’t know yet.” “Why were you trying to kill him?” “How many of us has he tried to kill.” She demanded. “Stop.” I put up a hand. “Look at his courage.” I pointed in the Training Gardens. “They all hate him, fear him, think he killed you. Yet he walks among them as if he has nothing to fear. When in reality, they’d all happily kill him if they thought they could.” “And?” “The King has made him the most hated among you. Why would he do that?” “To make him an enforcer.” “What if it is to trap him. To ensure he has no allies.” Tany eyed me suspiciously. “What are you trying to say?” “Why do you hate him?” “Because he serves the King. He is the King’s hand. His will in motion.” “And what if he could escape it. What would the rest of you do?” Her eyes rounded in shock. “We’d disband and scatter.” “What if that’s what he wants?” *** Tanya stared at me in sheer disbelief. Shaking her head in denial. “No.” “No. He has you deceived!” She argued. I tugged her through the door and into his chambers. She slowed as she entered on numbed feet. Looking around in horror. “These are his rooms?” “Yes.” She eyed everything as if it was a forbidden place. Too dangerous to touch anything. As if she could be killed for that simple slight. “I have to get out of here.” She was overwhelmed. I let her go to the door and tug fiercely at it. I knew how unrelenting it was. So, I let her expend some of that anger and exhaust herself. When she was done, she turned to me. “I’m trapped here? In his rooms.” “Yes.” I gave her a black look. “He’s feigned killing you. You can’t very well be wandering about now, can you?” “How long will he keep me here?” She looked me up and down. “How long have you been here? I’ve never seen you before.” She was beginning fear that I had been here a long, long time. “Less than a year, I think.” “You’re not sure?” “It’s hard to tell up here. I mostly keep track of the seasons from the window to tell.” I admitted. Looking at the alarm written on her face, I was certain I wasn’t making things better. *** Killian entered the rooms like a thundercloud. Fury written over him. Anxiety from being in the Training Gardens amidst those who’d kill him. He snatched Tanya by the throat and pushed her against the wall. “Why did you try to kill me?” He snarled through gritted teeth. “Because you serve the king.” “Are you trying to kill me or him?” “Both.” She boldly admitted. Despite the terror she had to be feeling. “I am not the hand of the King.” He said. Echoing her words from earlier. He’s reading her thoughts. “He commands you.” She argued. “As he does all of you!” She frowned. Mouth tight. Unable to argue that point. She looked fearfully around the room. Her gaze landing on his bed. “You shouldn’t have saved me.” She said acidly. “I’ll die rather than become your bed partner.” “I don’t want you for one.” He said as viciously. “She is the only woman I lie with.” He pointed behind him to me. “The only one I desire. You’re nothing more than a traitorous wretch. Far from the quality of creature, she is.” I blushed wildly at the compliment. All eyes were on me, and I had no idea what to say. 39 A New Captive Tanya looked every bit as astonished as I did. I can’t believe he said that. He’d announced that no woman was fit for his bed other than me. She was giving me a questioning look. Asking me what? I didn’t know. Not knowing how to respond, I shrugged. That was not something I never expected to hear from him. It felt like a vow. A promise to be with no woman but me. “You love her?” Tanya blinked slowly. Pushing his hand away. Thought her touch was light, he complied and let her slide down the wall to her feet. Clearly stunned at her bold statement. “I do.” He said flatly. Without looking at me. Somehow, I was even more shocked that he’d admitted it to a woman he hardly knew. It made it feel more real. Something with substance. “And you, him?” She asked me in shock. I nodded. “How can you love someone so dark?” “You tried to kill a man. Are you any less dark?” I queried. She looked as if I’d slapped her. Then her gaze dropped thoughtfully. “No, I suppose not.” “Why am I here?” She looked at Killian. “Why didn’t you kill me?” “Because.” He turned from her to walk to my side. Putting an arm around me as if claiming me as his. “We’re going to kill the King.” *** He looked down at me then back at her. “Together.” She frowned as she puzzled out his sincerity. Seeming far more inclined to believe me than him. So, I spoke up. “What he says is true.” I left the warmth of his arm over my shoulders to walk to her and take her upper arms. “We’re going to come up with a plan to free his sister.” “His sister?” Her eyes widened, shooting up to him. “Who the devil is your sister?” “Her name was BailaLae.” He said. Lips tightening with emotion at just having said her name. “The King had a mage trap her in the form of a wisp of smoke.” “The one under glass in the servant’s quarters?” She queried in wonder. “You’ve been snooping around.” His brows lowered in disapproval. I gave him a staying look over my shoulder. “As I would, if I’d had the freedom to roam.” I reminded him. As I did, at the first opportunity. He gave a grudging head tilt. *** “That is her.” I verified. “How could we possibly free her? That’s clearly a nightmarish curse to change her entire form.” “It is.” Killian swallowed. “One we had only one mage that could manage.” “Your Second in Command.” She blinked in wonder. “Hawk did that.” Killian nodded as he took a leisurely seat on the edge of the table. “He’s the only one that could’ve.” Watching him sit there, I was immediately assailed by what he’d done to me atop that table. I swallowed and flushed. My eyes lifting to his face. He had a knowing grin. His head lowered as if he’d been in my thoughts. Very well could’ve been. My lips tightened as I gave him a black look. “Did you kill him?” Tanya asked. “Was his escape, all a ploy to murder him. Is that why you offered your smoke to conceal their getaway?” She charged. “Not nearly!” I intervened. Irritated at her accusations. “He was whipped for saving them.” “Was he?” She glowered at me. “Or was it all a trick to get you on his side.” I paused as I questioned that thought. “No.” I shook my head adamantly. “One of us in heaps of denial.” Tanya murmured. “Not so sure it’s me.” Killian stood. Pushing me back behind him. “Careful what you say to her. She’s only trying to reason with you.” “On your behalf?” She blinked innocently. Killian was glowering at her in such a way, I wondered if he might strike her. Which isn’t going to help our case at all. *** “There is one person powerful enough to lift that spell.” I peered around Killian to murmur. Looking up at him pointedly. “If he has the right book.” “The Book of Seals.” She breathed. “I wish to see it.” “Not until we know if we can trust you.” Killian barked before I could speak. “Why wouldn’t you?” She eyed him askance. “He was going to have me put to death.” “So, he said. Perhaps he knew I was traitorous and was testing me. A test which I failed, if you get the chance to report back.” She looked baffled at the concept. “Does it sound as farfetched to you as your accusations had sounded to me?” He queried haughtily. She deflated some. Clearly no match for his wit. “So we agree, neither of us has reason to trust the other, yet.” He said dismissively. “I’ll give you time to mull it over.” He gave me a long look. He means time for me to sway her. He believed I could. That small bit of faith in me, was exhilarating. Tanya was clearly a formidable force. But he views me as force to challenge her views. I liked that thought. *** Killian left shortly after that. To resume duties in the Training Gardens. I guessed. Leaving me with Tanya. Who seemed all claws and very little warmth. She was eyeing me suspiciously from across the room. “Why do you hate him so much?” I blurted. “Warlord?” Her brows shot up. “He’s easy to dislike.” “Yes. But I wasn’t speaking of him. Because he is the one who kills mages, I’ve never heard of one hating the King more than him.” Her face scrunched and there was the hint of pain in her eyes. I had seen those telltale signs on women amongst the pack before. When they were taken under the Mating Moon. “What did the King do to you?” I asked slowly. More kindly. She flinched and looked down. Dropping to a seat near the wall and studying her hands. As if suddenly too weak to stand. “I proposed he name me his new Second in Command. After Hawk was gone.” She admitted so quietly, I had to struggle to hear her. Even with wolf ears. “Did he hurt you?” “Yes.” She said flatly. And I thought I saw a tear fall from her lowered face to those worrying hands. “Badly.” I walked to her and crouched before her. “If you wish to tell me, I’d listen.” It was painful to see the strong girl so awash with pain. This is why her hatred is so strong. She sobbed and dropped to her knees to hug me. Crying wildly as her arms wrapped me. At first, I was stiff in the unexpected hug. Then I eased and tentatively lifted my arms to pat her back reassuringly. She was talking so fast I could barely keep up. Explaining what King Detry had done. The tale was heart wrenching. She recalled the pain and humiliation so vividly I felt I was there with her. She spared no detail. Telling me how the king had challenged her to scream and draw the eye of all the mages, while he ravished her over the railing. I held her tighter. As if she’d suddenly become my child. Though she’s clearly older than me. I wanted to comfort her. To make it better. But I was certain that this kind of soul deep pain could not be healed by anything I’d say. Or anything I had to offer. 40 Tanya's Fury “Will escaping heal your wounds?” I questioned. Sensing I already knew the answer she’d give. She’s just told me the king violently attacked her. For all in the Training Gardens to see. I wasn’t sure that anything would’ve healed me if that’s what Killian had done. I suddenly realized the depth of kindness he’d shown in taking me slowly. In teaching me. That’s not the way of things in this castle. I realized with a sinking stomach. Registering fully, perhaps for the first time, how dangerous our getaway could prove. If I’m caught, I could be the King’s next plaything. He could do to me what he’d done to Tanya. That was what Killian had been so terrified of when he’d carefully disguised me before allowing me up to the King’s chambers. “No. Only killing the King will.” “You know that would be nearly impossible. We’re only talking about escape, Tanya.” I disclosed remorsefully. “He’s too guarded for anyone to get that close.” “Not if enough of us mages rally against him and his men.” I gave her a doubtful look. Saying hesitantly. “I don’t think that’s possible, Tanya.” “The King has never known a rage like mine.” She said so fiercely that even I was beginning to believe her. *** When Killian returned that night, Tanya was already asleep on the few chairs I’d pulled together and put a blanket over. Creating an uncomfortable makeshift cot. Still, it hadn’t taken her long to follow into a deep slumber. Exhausted from all her crying. I had sat curled next to her. Rubbing her back in an effort to soothe her aching soul. That was how Killian found us. “What the King did to her was unspeakable.” Seeing the look on my face, he slumped knowingly. “She’s not leaving without killing him.” I nodded. “Did you try to reason with her.” I did. I said mournfully. Rubbing her hair. “But right now, she thinks only feeding her need for vengeance will bring her some peace.” Killian slumped a bit. “I don’t see how it’s possible.” “Perhaps we cannot help her.” I said sadly. “Maybe it is only her mission to undertake.” “Then how can she possibly think she’ll succeed?” He sat on the floor behind me. Wrapping his arms around me as if to soothe me as I worked to soothe her. He ensured he was lined up behind me from her view and I realized that was so if she awoke, a man’s face would not be the first she saw. Kind. Thoughtful. I twisted my head to look at him. This was the real Killian. Not the Warlord everyone in the realm thought they knew. We were all wrong. *** “She thinks she can rally many of the mages to help her.” I supplied. “What do you think?” He looked at me thoughtfully. “You’re asking my opinion?” “You’re a clever woman. And up here, you have a vantage point, I do not have down there.” He nodded behind him. To where the balcony door was. And the Training Gardens, beyond. “I saw much animosity toward you after you took her away to kill her.” “Yes, I felt that.” He said dryly. “Thank you for pointing that out.” I’m certain it was quite stressful for him. Wondering who might put a knife in his back now. Though I was sure they were all far too afraid to, after seeing how swiftly he’d gone to put Tanya down and returned. “My point is that if that many were that furious and sorrowful you killed her. They were willing to follow her. They loved her…Or thought they did.” He sat straighter as understanding dawned. “You think they would follow her.” “Many of them.” “Perhaps what she wants, might be more within our grasp than we thought.” He was beginning to stand. *** “What are you doing?” I asked him. He offered me a hand and helped me up. “Wake her.” He nodded toward her. He stepped back as I moved her shoulder. When she didn’t move at first, I grew a bit rougher. Eventually her dark eyes blinked open. She sat up suddenly. Looking anxiously from me to Killian who was a distance back. Seeing how high strung she was, I was certain that had he been closer, she’d have lashed out at him. Or had a heart attack. I chewed my cheek. “Who are they?” Killian asked flatly. She shook her sleep dazed head before frowning at him. “Those that you believe will follow you?” “Why?” “Because I’m going to bring them up here?” I immediately sensed that was the wrong answer. “So, they can be trapped too?” “Yes.” He gave a grudging heat tilt. “I’ll have to keep them all here until it’s time. So, no one can report to the king.” “They are loyal to me. They will not.” She hitched her chin and said confidently. “Are you willing to stake your chance at murdering the King on that?” “We could all end up dead if you are wrong about even one of them.” I reiterated. Thinking her confidence was overblown. She blew a long breath, and it was clear she was thinking. “Sunny.” She blurted. Looking at him so quickly it was obvious she regretted uttering the word as fast as she said it. Her most trusted clearly. Killian shifted slightly. Looking uncomfortable. “You don’t even know which one she is.” Tanya charged. “No.” He acknowledged. “I rather avoided getting to know them.” In-case he had to kill them. I realized. Wondering if Tanya could put that together herself. But it was impossible to tell from her face. “She’s the one with the big mark on her face.” Tanya swirled a fingertip along her cheek. Indicating the birthmark. Killian nodded. “Quiet. Nervous.” “Yes. But fiercely loyal.” Tanya glowered at him. “Quick defend her friend.” Obviously, Sunny isn’t the only loyal one. I was impressed by Tanya’s strength. Her vicious nature but her willingness to defend those she cared about. Certainly formidable. I thought. Not for the first time. *** Killian was wandering the dark corridors of the Girl’s Wing of the Guild. Glancing at the markers above the doors, indicating the names of those residing within. He reached Sunny’s door. Aware there was only one. He banged on the door. The little dishwater blonde’s face turned panicked as her eyes adjusted and she realized who stood at her door. Killian stood unmoved long enough for her to give a resounding shriek. Echoing through the corridors. Then he snatched her violently by the hair and dragged her out into the corridor. Guards came rushing down the stairs and into the Wing. Killian held the struggling girl with an unemotional expression. Facing the guards unblinkingly. “Finally having a go at them?” One of the Guards chuckled. “Hawk had one he liked to. Best be careful she doesn’t lure you to free her.” “Warlord?” One of the other Guards chuckled. “He doesn’t like anyone enough to help them. Did you destroy your last one already?” Killian gave a half-smirk and strode past them. Returning to the tower stairs and taking the sobbing girl up them. “Please!” She whimpered. “Don’t! No. Please!” Soon he had her at his chamber door. He wrenched it open and tossed her in. Sunny stumbled in. Rounding to face him in terror. She was quaking with fear. 41 Persuading Them Arms wrapped Sunny from behind and Tanya’s voice rang out fiercely. “Was it necessary to scare the very life from her?” “Yes.” He said flatly. Sunny twisted, breathing raggedly as she got a peek at her friend. “How is he doing this?” She jerked from Tanya’s hug and walked backwards. I tried to skitter from her path but wasn’t fast enough. She rounded and spotted me. Looking like a terrified animal as her gaze scanned us all. “Wh-what d-do you want?” Tanya made soothing gestures. “Calm down, Sunny.” “I’m okay.” She slapped her face as testament. Showing she wasn’t an illusion. “Touch me.” Tanya offered her cheek. Sunny wasted no time in soundly slapping her. The tap of skin on skin ringing like a bell. “You’re real!” She covered her mouth to stifle a sob. “But he-” She gestured to Killian. “Tricked the King.” Tanya cut her off. “He could’ve killed me.” Her gaze lifted to Killian. Grateful, for the first time. “But he didn’t…” “H-how?” Sunny looked utterly flabbergasted. “It’s hard to explain.” Tanya said. Catching Sunny’s shoulders to give her an urgent shake. “I need your help now.” “Is this a trick?” Sunny queried nervously. I groaned aloud. Not again. If we’d had to persuade her the same as we had Tanya, it could take forever. *** “What do I need to do?” Sunny seemed to visibly settle. “Do you remember me saying we were going to kill the King?” She nodded stiffly. “Yes, but it’s not possible.” “It is, if there is enough of us. Who do you trust?” “Alyssa.” Both Tanya and Sunny said together. As if locking in on the same wave-length. “Not tonight.” Killian shook his head slowly. “I’ve drawn enough attention for one eve. We’re going to have to move carefully.” “But what if the King realizes his book is gone?” I asked anxiously. “You stole it from him?” Tanya’s voice rose. “We had no choice, if we were going to free his sister.” “Then to kill the king.” She asserted. Killian descended on her so quickly that we all drew a step back. His annoyance consuming the room like smoke from a fire. Making it hard to breathe. “Let’s be very clear.” He enunciated. “I’m not helping you kill him. It’s too risky. I’ll being you, your mages and let you sway them to your discord but when you’re all making your move, I’m going to take those I can gather and get them out.” “We’re to be the distraction then?” Tanya said acidly. “No. You’re going to kill the King. You said you believed you could.” “But-” She floundered. Giving him a confused look. “You-” “I never said I’d help you.” She looked at me. “But…” “Her neither.” He snapped. “This was your agenda. I’m helping you get it together. But not to enact it.” “You don’t think I’ll succeed?” “No.” “She will.” Sunny defended urgently. “Tanya is fierce.” “We know.” I laughed. Making Sunny smile faintly. “Perhaps too much so on occasion.” “Of that we’re aware also.” Killian said coldly. He didn’t make it sound like a compliment. *** It was hard to watch him so cold. He’s not like that with me. Not anymore. I imagined that to them, he was terrifying. Stoic and icy. Like I thought he was. “Everyone needs to relax.” He said. “Sleep much and eat little.” “I’m only rationed so much food for me and,” He glanced at me. “Whomever I keep. We’ll have to divide it between all of us.” “But we’re going to be weak.” “Likely.” He nodded. Tanya chewed her cheek. “Bring us food the last day. We’ll get our energy up.” He nodded in agreement. But his face showed clear ire at her trying to direct him. “Please.” She added. Not used to pleading with anyone. I felt a moment of pity. Wondering if King Detry had made her beg as part of her humiliation. How could someone do something so cruel? Tanya had said she was in agony for days. Hurting to sit, stand, to walk, to do her work in the Training Gardens. She’d said that anything involving movement had been excruciating. And it had all reinforced her hatred for the King. But she’d played it off fearlessly in the Training Gardens. She’s tough. I admired her strength. *** Soon both women were napping. Tanya on her chair cot and Sunny on a blanket on the floor next to her. Their fingertips curved around the others’ in a light hand hold which had offered them both enough comfort to doze off again. “We could all end up dead before this is done.” Killian rubbed my shoulder with brushing fingers. I lay curled along his chest. Looking to him for reassurance. Feeling impossibly safe in his arms. I chewed my cheek. “I know. But as it stands, we’re all dead anyway.” He nodded slowly. “You’re right.” It is only matter of time before we’d all be found out for wanting to escape. “Can I make love to you tonight?” He tipped down to question. I peered up at him. Softening my expression. “Not tonight. They’re right there.” He bobbed his head in understanding. “Are you mad.” “No. Just sad.” “Because it might be our last chance?” “Perhaps.” I twisted to lean over him. My hair falling around my face. “We’re getting out of here, Killian. Then if you want me, I’ll be yours. In truth.” He gave me a long study. “Do you mean that?” “Of course, I do.” “Things will be far different when we’re free.” “Yes. Then it will be my choice. And I choose you.” His blue eyes rounded in the dim light of the moon seeping in around the shutters. Making his features seem shadowy. “That is certainly something to look forward to.” There was a fierceness that took over his face. A severity that told me renewed determination had set in. He’s going to get us out. I was sure of it. I believed in him. He can do anything… 42 Mages Everywhere The next evening, came with the cries of the woman in the Girl’s Wing of the Guild. Making me cringe. The terror in her voice rang through the castle. And I was sure we weren’t the only ones cowering from that dreadful sound. She has some lungs. There’s power in that voice. A long pause cut the night. And we knew it was him telling the guards he was taking yet another up to his chambers. Never to be seen from again. And once more the guards allowed it. He tossed Alyssa in and slammed the door just as viciously as he’d done to Sunny. A show for anyone who watched. “Why do they let you keep bringing them up?” I blurted as he closed the door behind him. “Because I tell them I wish it. And they’d rather not argue with me. And we all know the King cares little when mages die.” “And they believe you’re killing us.” Tanya filled in. Alyssa was looking around at all of us in obvious confusion. *** “Tanya?” She queried. “I’m okay.” Tanya walked over to stroke the dark-haired girl’s locks. Smoothing them along the side of her face. “It was all a ruse. We’re going to kill the King.” Well, she’d already turned summarizing that tale into a fine art. We waited two nights before Killian came and got another. Then two more nights before he fetched one silently. Spelling her to keep her from screaming before bringing two more up the night following. “Two at once?” The guard laughed. “Fucking them to death rather quickly, aren’t you?” But there was the hint of suspicion in his voice. Killian knew time was running out. *** He tossed these two shrieking banshees into his chamber and closed the door decisively. It’s thud echoing through the tower. His chamber was filled with young women. Tanya had been able to sway them to her will. “We need men.” Killian paced the chamber. He looks worried. “I know some.” One of the most recent girls, Willow, grinned cheekily. She was a tall ebony beauty with glistening midnight skin which shined like the coat of a glorious mare. Her hair a riot of curls circling her features. Full lipped with high dusky red cheeks. “Some that would be loyal?” Killian asked skeptically. “They’re certainly loyal to me.” She stroked her hand down her body seductively before tossing her tower of hair in a way that drew attention to the sleekness of her neck. “You’ve seduced them?” “Power comes from joining with mages.” She said haughtily. “I get what I need from them.” Killian eyed her warily. Trollop. *** Even I could tell that. She flounced closer to Killian to stroke his arm. “Bring them up. I’ll talk to them.” I saw Killian’s dark smoke quake slightly as she touched him. He shook his head and brushed her touch away. “Clever trick.” “She can control the will of others with a touch.” Tanya explained. Beaming proudly. Willow shrugged arrogantly. *** Killian went to the Boy’s Wing that night and rallied three of the men. Ordering them to their feet and commanding them out of their chambers. They followed him like dutiful soldiers. Heading up the steps to the tower. Eyeing each other in fear as they did. He opened his chamber and led them in. As the males stepped within the dark recesses, the women began easing from every cover and corner. Slinking into view. The males blinked in shock. Willow sauntered to them. Touching each of them with loving caresses. “Stay with me.” She beckoned in a haunting, echoing voice. *** Immediately the men clambered over her. Guiding her to the floor. Entirely uncaring of the presence of the others in the room. The other mages and I walked backward quietly. Not wanting to draw them from whatever thrall was overtaking them. Many turned away, blushing furiously. Killian strode past them and lit a candle on the table. Turning the pages and reading them carefully. Still looking for the spell that would change BailaLae back. For whatever reason, he was finding it hard to locate. And it was brutally obvious that they were running out of time. I wanted to go help him look but I was mesmerized by the sight of the woman writhing on the floor. The males crawling over her worshippingly. Stroking her breasts, the nest of her sex, her thighs, her hair. Touching her as reverently as if she were a goddess. One of them pressed his fingers into her and she lifted her hips to offer him more use of her body. Another stroked her hair. And she turned her face to suckle his cock. Delving her face in him searchingly. Catching the tip between her lips and sinking him in. He moaned blissfully and fell forward. Sideways across her face. Stroking her hair encouragingly as she sopped at his root. One slid beneath her lifted hips and I watched in shock as he began teasing at her backside before easing her down along his length. She moaned in unadulterated pleasure. I stiffened in shock. “It can be pleasure.” Killian remarked from next to me. “For some.” I looked at him horrified. “I don’t know why I was watching.” “She’s a Seductress. She draws others to watch her.” “I’m spelled?” “Everyone in this room is.” He gestured around. *** Even the girls that weren’t watching were echoing her moans. Nearly envious in their tones. The ones that watched were staring with gaping expressions. The last man climbed over her and guided his rod into the softest flesh. She lifted her hips rhythmically to allow him entrance. Giving the man beneath her better leverage to thrust into her tail. He was groaning in pleasure. Reaching around the front of her to catch her tits. Clutching them desperately as he stuffed into her. I was astonished by her overly rounded curves. Heavy bobbing breasts and a narrow waist which bloomed into a rich buttocks and alluring hips to beckon even the most steadfast man. I’d never seen a girl shaped as fully as her. I envied her somewhat for all those robust curves. And for the effect she was having on the males. She’s entirely able to control them with this simple act. I looked at Killian in wonder. “She is very powerful.” He too was having a hard time now, looking away from the writhing bodies. One man slanted over her face and shaking with his need to push deep as she suckled him as if starved for the fluid, he’d soon offer her. Beneath her was the man scooping those large mounds and driving into her with such ecstasy, he almost looked like he was in pain. His powerful hips and ass flexing in a way that had them bouncing off the floor. The one atop her knelt between her legs to keep her hips up enough he could drive straight in and out of her. His staff brushing that of the man beneath him which only seemed to bring them more bliss as they delved into her body. Filling her completely. She clasped at them. Clawed at them in desperate need to have more. They were a sinewy pile of skin and muscle. Their tanned bodies not masking the shining ebony of her alluring skin. Shining from sweat like a glistening statue in morning dew. It seemed that this strange joining went on for hours. Until all of them were so exhausted that they fell asleep in a pile on the floor. Willow stroked the hair of two of them with the fondness that one might pet a kitten. They’re hers. Totally bent to her will. That much was clear. Killian stopped to look down at her. Giving her a questioning look. He can’t resist her. I thought in panic. Reaching to catch his forearm. Willing to yank him back if he reached for her. “Bring me more.” She said hungrily. A sleepy look not tainting the determined study of her face. He nodded and headed back down to the Boy’s Wing.

16 A Missive Warlord held it gingerly and looked back at the bird. Giving a series of pretty twittering whistles at it. The bird responded in kind and cheerfully took off. Black tipped red wings fluttering as it vanished as quickly as it’d come. “What’s that about?” I stared after the bird, fascinated. “Messages.” “From who?” “One of my sources.” Sources? I’d always heard he talked to no one. How’d he groom sources? And who were they? Who’d want to aid such a cold man? “Magus.” He explained absentmindedly. “One of the mages?” “He used to be.” “But he’s not now?” “I just helped him escape under the condition he would send me such word.” Warlord’s tone hardened slightly, and I could tell he wasn’t liking where this discussion was going. That’s how he honed sources. Freeing them. It gave me a tiny glint of hope. Maybe he might free me one day. “I won’t let you go.” He said without looking up from the missive. Ouch. That news felt almost crushing. I eyed his profile. His face was scrunched in irritation. Probably with me and the message. If I wanted him to keep telling me things, I needed to stick to gleaning one topic at a time. Every time I tried beyond that, he lost patience with me and shut down. If I want to escape him, I must get to know him. And now I was reassured that Magus was able to escape the Castle. It means there is a way. *** “What does it say?” Despite that I’d just concluded I should drop the subject I was too curious to resist probing further. Warlord dropped it to the floor. Opening his hand, a bit widely made it ignite in black fire and fizzle out until there was nothing but ash that landed on the wood and rug where he’d been standing. He was striding back in my direction with annoyance written over his face. Oh, no. What’d I do? I cowered into the bedding. Trying to avoid being beaten. He gave me a black look. Turning his hand quickly, worked a key down the chain which encircled his wrist three times. He adjusted the key in his hand until he held it between his fingertips. Sticking it in the lock on the shackle freed me. I dropped my arm down into my lap and blew a sigh of relief. Trying to massage feeling back into my bicep. “I didn’t intend to leave you shackled all night.” He said apologetically. Turning from the bed to look thoughtfully at the wall. *** Then what had he intended to keep me here throughout the night? I frowned at him. Wondering if the next night would be even rougher. Would he make me sleep on the floor? Or under the bed in a box? Or some awful fate? Warlord turned his head slowly to glare at me over his shoulder. “Do I strike you as much of a monster as all that?” He was reading my thoughts again. I winced. He scoffed in annoyance. Desperate to change the subject I asked again. “Will you tell me what it said?” I scooted up the bed. Massaging my wrist where the shackle had ground into my skin. “It said there’s a roaming FlyLight.” “What’s that?” “A creature that feeds on the spirits of children. And if a parent catches them, they turn into something that can mesmerize the parent.” “Like a light?” I asked. Imagining someone staring dumbly at a glowing beacon. “No.” Warlord said dryly. Eyes going hooded. “Like a beautiful woman.” “Oh.” I nodded in understanding. Finally. He must think I’m dumber than a rock. “I don’t think you’re dumb.” He said tonelessly. “Just naïve.” I grimaced. Assuming that was a bad thing. *** “Why do you want to know if there is a FlyLight out hunting.” “I want to know about all dark creatures hunting the people of MainGlen.” He said boredly. “Why?” “To stop them.” Doing something so savory seemed very out of character for the man I knew. “Do you know me?” His head whipped and his look was accusing. “Please stop reading my thoughts.” I whined. Ducking my head. “I can’t.” He grumbled. Why not? “It’s like screaming betwixt my ears.” He gestured limply toward his head. “I know of you…” I corrected. “You know what bleak rumors are out there. No one speaking them really knows of me.” “Why not?” “Because I’ve not the time to foster real relationships.” “Why not?” I queried. Wondering how long he’d indulge my prodding. “I’ve bigger things to worry about. Like the FlyLight…” I sensed there was something else he worried about. But he was disinclined to tell me, so I asked my next question. Wanting to keep the quizzing going as long as he’d allow it. “How will you stop it?” “I can’t.” He said flatly. “I’m trapped here unless King Detry leaves.” What? Why? “So…How?” “My brother.” He walked to the wall and pulled out a gray wooden box. Retrieving some parchment and a black ash stick. He scribbled gently on the parchment and went back to the window. Twittering there made the red bird return to land on the sill. Shifting restlessly and lifting its feet as if waiting for him to hand over his note. He rolled it tight and handed it to the bird who quickly took off. Without turning from the window, he explained. “Aviari deals with many such things.” “Aviari?” “He’s my brother. They also call him the King of Creatures or the Prince of Perils because he deals with such things.” “I didn’t know such things existed…” I whispered. “Did you think we were the only inhuman creatures?” He scoffed. Staring at me askance. Yes, I had. “Of course not.” I said confidently. He shook his head. 17 A Mission Warlord began stirring through things. Tugging out a small black bag and stuffing a few vials in it and a few clothes. “What are you doing?” “Preparing to go on a mission.” “So soon?” You’re leaving me? I was half afraid of being alone. Worried someone else might come up here and do to me what Warlord had this morning. He paused to look at me. “No one will get to you.” “How do you know?” My voice quaked. “I wouldn’t let them. You’re mine.” There was such confidence in his voice that I found it somehow reassuring. Even though it means he’s coming back. And he sees me as no more than a possession. He gave me another quick look but said nothing. *** He slung the back over his shoulder. But he paused when he heard my question. “If you can’t leave, why doesn’t your brother come for you?” “He doesn’t know where I am.” “How could he not?” He gave me a look over his shoulder. “Because Warlord is not my name.” Killian is. I remembered. His brother doesn’t know he’s King Detry’s ‘Warlord’. It seemed inconceivable to me. It meant that Warlord wasn’t telling his brother where he was for a reason. Why? Warlord was still frowning at me over his shoulder. “Is there a single moment your head is not spilling over with questions.” “No…” I said honestly. “Not really…” I thought I heard him chuckle as he left. “No, Jade. I won’t let you starve. Yes, Jade, I will come back.” I closed my mouth and watched him go. I hate that he can hear my thoughts. *** If his quiet presence had been awful his quiet absence was far worse. I thought of the red bird delivering messages. I thought of his brother, Aviari. I thought of why he’d hide his location from his own kin. I wondered how someone so powerful could be trapped here. And I thought of him inside me. How he’d felt. And what he’d done. I knew that it was unlikely I’d be able to find a quality mate now. Since I was tattered. That made me deflate some. But I don’t even know if I’m ever going to get out of here. What if I stay Warlord’s property forever? He’s let others go. A tiny voice reminded me. Giving me a glimmer of hope. *** I tried every door. Examined every window for an escape. I even found my way out on the balcony. I crawled out and peered over the railing, but it was way too high to jump down. And there was no vines or loose stones that would offer me a safe route down. And there’s mages down there training all day and part of the night. I was sure that they’d route me straight back to their commander. It was the dead of night when I heard deep thudding outside the door. It swung open before anyone touched it and the room seemed much darker. Telling me that Warlord and his smokey presence had entered the chamber. He closed the door and lit a candle on his small table. Revealing that his face and chest were splattered in dark blotches. Someone’s blood. I swallowed. Wondering what wolves, he’d killed tonight. “How can you keep killing your own kind?” I demanded outraged. Where’s his pack loyalty. He whirled to face me, and his power boomed in the room like thunder. Knocking things over and blowing the blankets on the bed up to the wall. Making my hair fly straight back. “Do you think I would, if I didn’t have to?” He roared. “You’re so powerful, how could anyone make you?” I countered just as loudly. His eyes narrowed and I sensed his fury. Realizing that I should not have pissed him off. I gritted my teeth. “I’m sorry.” “No.” He turned back to the table and began removing things from the bag. “Not in the least. But you will be.” “No.” I backed up. Lifting my hands to ward him off. I leapt the bathing bin and hid in the corner. Keeping the bin behind me and him. “Really?” He quirked a black brow in the firelight. Making him look terrifyingly ominous. “Do you think I couldn’t send that bin flying out the window if I wished?” “Please, don’t.” My voice cracked. “Don’t beg me now. Your impulsive defiance is going to cost you more skin than you have one of these times.” He strode purposely across the room. I winced. Tightening into a small ball and covering my head. Squinting my eyes closed as I braced myself. *** To my surprise, he stopped short of me. Dropped his clothes on the floor and stepped into the bin. “Get in here.” He demanded. “But I don’t-” His loud groan cut me off. Then he expostulated. “Are we going to do this again? Start from scratch? I swear I’ll pour straight icy river over you until your begging me to obey.” I winced and shook my head adamantly. Standing numbly. “Take your clothes off.” He said absentmindedly. Turning sideways as he made a quick movement in the dark which summoned water above him. Dumping steaming water on his skin. I hesitantly dropped the clothes I’d scrounged up in his absence. An oversized shirt and pants that were far too big. “Take them off!” He barked. I obediently stripped them and stepped into the bin behind him. Lurking as far back as I could. “Wash my skin.” He rounded to face me. Catching a bit of soap off a stand near the bin he scrubbed it into his hair. Then pulled out my hand and slapped the bar into my palm. “Do it. I’ve no patience for your stalling tonight.” Why’s he so agitated? I wondered. Sensing it was more than just me causing it tonight. He tipped his head back and shook it. Sending the foamy bubbles cascading down his back and long strands sweeping down his flat chest. I reached up with the bar. My hands shaking as I put it to his skin. Half expecting him to jump or get ahold of me, as agitated as he was. Instead, he was working his fingers through his hair to get out the rest of the soap. I quickly rubbed his body with the bar. Scrubbing at stiffer spots with my thumb until they broke apart. When he dropped his head to look at me, I saw how many dark spots actually marred his face. How many did he kill? 18 More Than You can Imagine “More than you can imagine. Get it off me.” He urged. He wants to wash away the killing? I wondered. He was acting as though the blood made him feel deeply dirty. Not just flesh deep. I finished his chest and lifted my hands. Using the corner of the bar to lather at a few spots. And scratching at the others with my fingernails, as gently as I could. I glanced at his eyes. Barely noticing that he was staring at me as if seeing into my soul. His gaze roving my face as if looking for something. His penetrating study made me feel exposed. Even more than I already am. As intimate as if he’s inside me again. “What?” I asked. “You’ve the most erotic thoughts.” I gasped. “You were staring at me before that!” I sputtered. “You’re right. I was.” He coldly admitted. “Why?” “A pretty face after such an ugly day is a remarkably beautiful thing.” “An ugly day?” “Killing is never pretty.” He turned away from me. Back to the icy cold man I was getting used to. He doesn’t like me. He stiffened. I wondered if he’d argue with me, but he didn’t. Making me feel even more ashamed of what we’d done. I’m a slave. A mere annoyance until I’m a convenience. I wanted to hop out of the bin and get as far from him as I could. *** “If you hate killing so much, why do you do it?” “Because I’ve no choice.” “Why not?” “Ugh.” His shoulders dropped and his head fell back. “I’ve never known a woman with so many questions.” “Perhaps if you answered them, I’d not have so many!” I expostulated. “Perhaps if I stopped answering the ones I do, you’d give up the effort!” He countered. Chin dropping as his blue eyes landed on me again. I glared at him. Abruptly, he caught my dark hair and the other hand swung around my lower back to wrap me and drag him back against me. There was a smiling dancing over his lips. “Who’d have ever thought you’d have so much spirit?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “Most captives do not.” *** “Have you had so many then?” He gave a half smile that was no answer at all. I jerked from his grip and backed up. Stumbling over the edge of the bin. Only his grip catching my forearm saved me from falling on my rear to the hard floor and causing a ruckus below. Holding me at an angle above the floor. I slowly gathered my feet beneath me and peeled his fingers off me. He gave me a look that said, me jerking away from him was a mere annoyance. He stepped smoothly from the bin and caught my hand and drug me over to the window. But to my surprise he reached just beneath it and twisted a latch and what I’d thought was a wall peeled open and revealed a glistening white balcony. He dragged me out only a few steps to stare down on the greenest lawns I’d ever seen. There was a man barking orders. I’d heard those kind of orders before but not in this voice. This man seemed unsure. Looking at the other mages for direction. When I’d heard this before it was a vicious voice. And when I’d heard softly murmured questions, he returned with a harsh voice. “That isn’t the same man that usually is out here.” “No, indeed it’s not. He’s gone. His name was Hawk.” I gave him a questioning look. “This is just one of the more senior mages trying to take his place until the King picks a new Second in Command.” “Why not you?” “Because I’d pick one, I can easily sway. The King will not.” *** “Why is he so cruel to them?” “Because I tell him to be.” He flicked his fingers and a gray dress dropped from around my neck to swing over my body and wrap beneath my arms and hips. I glanced over at him in surprise, and he was suddenly in a flowing white tunic and fitted black breeches. My gaze slid down. But his feet are still as bare as the day he was born. And it struck me how natural he seemed like that. Like he’s a creature more suited to being free in the woods. Not trapped in a miserable castle. But with his long, waving black hair and serious features he looked like the powerful being he was. And I couldn’t help wondering what could possibly hold him here, if he didn’t want to be. “Why do you so enjoy the suffering of others?” He scoffed. “Not as much as you may think.” Still gripping my arm, he whirled me over and around in a semi-circle to face him. He put a finger to his lips and pointed up. I followed the direction he indicated and saw far above, King Detry stood out on a narrower balcony far higher above. Looking down on those being trained so fiercely in the gardens. Warlord yanked me back toward him with a single tug which was strong enough to send me tumbling into his arms. I peered up at him. “I tell him to push them because any the King sees as weak, he’ll have us put down.” “What are they?” “My mages.” “If they’re yours why does the King make you kill them?” “They’re no more mine than you are. Just slaves kept in the castle. But their lives are as much at a whim to him as yours is to mine.” “You’d kill me so easily?” His eyes narrowed and he gave me a chiding look. “That’s not what I said.” “Didn’t you?” “I’m very clear in what I say.” His tone turned chiding. “Or did you miss that?” Seeing I’d not try to say something more he continued. “The mages are mine to command but his to kill. He could have me killed in an hour if he wished.” “No.” I shook my head. “You’re too powerful. You’d never let him.” “You’re mistaken.” He said under his breath in a tone that brooked no question. “I’d absolutely let him.” “Why?” “Because of what he has over me.” 19 Enlightenment I couldn’t imagine anything King Detry could possess that’d make Warlord cave to his whims. I stared into his blue eyes and saw only resignation and pain. Who’d have thought he was capable of pain. “Why’d you save me?” I blurted. Reaching up to catch a handful of wet dark hair. Surprised at his thickness as I pushed it back behind his ear to better see him. Despite that he was now clothed, that dense mane still hung in heavy straight strands, dampening his shirt. A flick of his hand could dry it instantly. What am I doing touching him? The look on his face was nearly as startled as I was sure mine was. Why’d I move his hair? It was such an achingly intimate gesture. To try and read him. I could admit I’d been having a hard time with that since I’d gotten here. Nothing I’d seen so far matched the character that he projected. That everyone said he was before I met him. “Because I could.” He said simply. *** “But why?” I gave him a penetrating look as I forced my tone strong enough to demand an answer. “I felt your fear, your haplessness, sensed who you were. And I didn’t want to see you die out there, the way all your kin had.” “You could feel me?” I reared back slightly. His lips whitened as if he sensed my next question. “Then why do you not sense the heart of the others you murdered that day?” I was baffled. “I did.” I was astounded at that revelation. I couldn’t imagine feeling who someone really was and taking their life anyway. I couldn’t decide if it made him more cruel or stronger for being capable of doing such a thing. I was horrified. Looking at his face, I thought I suddenly understood the anguish I read there. Anguish for knowing so many souls before he took their lives. Pain he could never compensate for what he destroyed. But somehow... Feeling he has no other choice. What the devil does the King have on him? I was dying of curiosity and couldn’t resist asking the question. “How does he control you?” His face hardened. Jaw lifting as those blue eyes turned cold. Staring down his nose at me. *** “Is the blood off me?” He queried tonelessly. Turning smoothly so I could inspect him. I frowned. Eyeing him suspiciously. His demeanor had changed so fast. Making him look dark and dangerous. And he was glowering at me as though I were his enemy. Sensing danger, I took a step back. Trying to put space between us. “It appears so.” “Good. I must go.” He said briskly. Striding past me, so coldly that he bumped me with his shoulder. “Why do you do that?” I called after him. “What?” He turned near the table. Dropping a palm to it and cocking a hip as though he were bored. Being deliberately cruel in his dismissal. “Go from being warm and almost open to shutting down and being nasty!” He snorted. Eyes falling to the table. “You think this is me being nasty?” The faint amusement in his voice made my ire mount. “You can’t do that! Can’t play games like that.” “Like what?” “Be close, touching me, inside my body and then suddenly treat me like I’m some worm beneath your boot.” “Wish that you were.” He gave me his back. Catching his cloak from the back of the chair and tossing it over his shoulder. “Why!” “It’d be far easier to put you out of your misery.” He glanced over his shoulder. “Better than being stuck here with you.” “I’d assume so. A worm I could crush under my boot and end her suffering. You’re not so simple.” “You want me from under your boot then let me go.” His head whipped. “That’s not happening, Jade. So, drop it.” The tone of his voice was so fierce that I felt myself immediately cower. An animalistic whine escaping my throat at the sight of a more dominant animal declaring his place in the hierarchy. I instantly hated that I acted that way. *** “Stop.” He strode back to me and tipped sideways to lift me off my feet. I yelped and automatically folded an arm around his neck. “What are you doing?” “Seeking something to make me feel better.” “I don’t want to! You were just so cruel.” I objected. He walked to the side of the bed and deposited me like a sack of potatoes on the bed. I scurried to the far side, glaring impudently up at him. Twice as fierce to hide how weak I’d been when my she-wolf had reacted to his threatening voice. “I didn’t ask what you wanted.” He tossed the bedding back and crawled beneath it. Peeling it from under me to toss over me to. Then he roughly snatched the elbow I braced my weight on and tossed me over. Forcing me to flip onto my other side, facing away from him. “Stop!” I cried. “Shut up, She-Wolf.” He growled. Catching one hand about my waist and dragging me back toward him. Pulling me into the crook of his body, his legs drawn up behind mine. His hard body molded along my back. What’s he doing? He wasn’t tearing my clothes off me or forcing himself on me. Just laying behind me. He made a sound almost like a purr as he nestled his face into the crook of my neck, burying it in my wet hair. I drew a quick breath and held it. But he was still. And soon his breathing softening eased my tension. He’s asleep? I was utterly confused. He said he was looking for comfort. He’s finding that by falling asleep holding me? None of this is making any sense! But I was totally still. Afraid of disrupting him and inciting the attack I’d so feared. He slept for a long while. The sun was beginning to descend and the air darkening by the time he woke. I thought if I remained completely still, he might think I was asleep and leave me as I was. 20 A Chance Warlord laced his fine cloak with the velvet lining around his neck and headed for the chamber door. Pausing just before it to turn and give me a look. “I have to go. I must rejoin the King’s guests for dinner.” His shoulders slumped as though this were something he dreaded. And why is he bothering to explain to me where he’s going and why? It seemed a bit odd. Then he turned and yanked the door closed behind him, but the corner of his cloak caught slightly, and the door creaked back open slowly. I held my breath and didn’t move. Hope surging through me. When he didn’t return and close it, I about died of shock. A way out. I grabbed my torn old dress, the nearest thing I had and threw it on, tying the laces up the front tight enough to hide where it was torn. I crept to the door and eased it open to peer down the stairs immediately outside of it. Catching sight of his black cloak whipping around one of the corners below. I followed on hesitant feet. Afraid to miss this opportunity. My bare toes stretched for the first step, somehow fearing that if I left the sanctuary of his chamber, a worse fate could befall me in this castle. Could there be something worse? Even I knew that ending up in King Detry’s bed could prove far worse than being in Warlords. Could. But freedom was on the line. I have to chance it. *** I dragged a hand along the wall since it was so dark. Thinking that if I tripped on a step, I might be able to catch myself before falling too far. I swallowed hard. Staying far enough back that I hoped Warlord wouldn’t sense me behind him. I still feared that when I reached the bottom, I might find him waiting there. Leaning against the wall with that amused half-smile on his face. Ready to rain down torment on me for defying him. What if this is a test, I’m preparing to fail. I paused on the steps and looked back up toward the open door. Wondering if I might make it back without anyone noticing. He has to know I’m out. He always knows everything I do. I chewed my bottom lip and looked back down. So close... I could already see where the stairs leveled out to the stone floor that would lead to the corridors in the second level. To a possible escape. I couldn’t resist. On shaking legs, I made my way down. Peering around the curling wall to observe the empty corridor. I took my time looking under every dancing torch to verify Warlord wasn’t lying in wait for me like the dark predator he was. Nothing. So, I crept out on tentative feet. Padding down the hallway. As I drew near the staircase, I sunk against the opposite wall to stay in the blackness. Below, I could hear the clink of glasses and cheerful laughter. The marble floor below was swirled in white and gold. Making it seem infinitely huge. There were laughing figures below. I ducked over to the wall and peered down over the railing like a mouse watching for cats. I saw Warlord below in a crowd of young men praising his prowess and there were a few clinging women rubbing his shoulders and one touched a curling lock of hair admiringly. Why are they all touching him. He was all bright grins. Lifting his wine glass in cheers. I noticed his hands were darkly gloved and he was making no effort to touch anyone. Does he truly feel what others are going through? I remembered him telling me that and the tortured expression on his face. Do the gloves help? *** The Dinner bell chimed, and everyone moved into one room to the left of the stairs and as my eyes traced their movements, I glimpsed the barren servant’s stairs against one abandoned wall. Far from view of the guests. I was so curious about this strange side of Warlord that I found myself clambering down those steps to peer around the wall into the Dining Hall. Knowing that at any moment I could be caught by real servants. But I could pretend to be a serving girl if needed. I envisioned myself pulling off such a ruse perfectly until the moment I had to serve Warlord something and his gaze landed on me. Would he beat me? Drag me off to the tower? Or let me play the little game long enough to amuse him. It was hard to tell with him, but my guess was the latter option. He tends to always do what seems the least likely for a man in his shoes. *** As I leaned around the wall, I saw him taking a seat at a table which seemed to go on forever. A banquet table. And the meal set out had my mouth to watering. Quail eggs and steamed beans and carrots. Sweet potatoes glazed in brown sugar. A huge boar with an apple in its mouth and berries spilling from its jaw which ladies plucked and delicately nibbled. I leaned forward. My stomach growling as I realized how hungry I was. But my attention was diverted, when a small, gorgeous blonde reached over and caressed along Warlord’s arm. “I’m so glad you could make it Killian. You know how dreadful I find these little soirees when you’re not here.” “I’m afraid I don’t do much to liven them up.” He rumbled in return. Giving her a sparing glance before lifting his silverware to his plate. “You always do.” She crooned. Giving him a long look and clenching his forearm. He shook her off and gave her a warning glance. What’s that about? He doesn’t like her touch? She seemed pretty enough. “As I’ve told you before, Alicia, I’ve no interest in continuing our arrangement any longer.” “Well, the King says otherwise.” She batted her lashes. “You know what an important ally I am.” He set his silverware down a bit forcefully and gave her a hard look. His jaw ticking. He lurched up from his seat and I scampered back to the top of the stairs, sensing he would head this way. 21 You’re Still Here “Killian!” The woman called after him. Appalled he was leaving the dinner table just as the meal was beginning. Abandoning her to sit alone. Surely the man to her other side will have no qualms about alleviating that disappointment. I saw her pretty face in my mind’s eye and recalled Killian-Warlord stating he didn’t want to continue their relationship. They’d had one prior? Why did that sicken me so badly? I was yanked from my thoughts as his boots thudded from the banquet hall and he took a hard left from the doorway. Ducking down a short, dark hallway. A servant’s hall. What is he doing back here? Curiosity thrummed through me, and I was nearly biting through my lip. I have to follow him. Where does he go when he’s upset? Who does he go to? I had so many unanswered questions. My curiosity overwhelmed me, and I found myself padding behind him. Watching the strange black fingers of smoke vanish into the gray darkness of one room near the servant’s quarters. I walked tentatively closer despite that every instinct in me was screaming to turn around and go. Hide until they’re all gone. Get out of here! What am I doing? *** This strange man which always seemed so sullen, had for a moment shown some fake bit of cheerfulness which had been heady to say. His rare smiles were breathtaking and seem to reveal some bit of someone that hid deep below the surface. Someone I couldn’t help wondering about. Had he always been this monster? He had implied that he had good reason to be. And though his hand was the one bloodied, it was commanded by the King. Why? I clutched the doorframe with trembling hands and peered around it to see him standing within. His hat was resting atop his head. That fluffy white feather bouncing slightly when he shifted to the side. He was painfully quiet, and his stature and presence emanated pain. Unbearable sorrow. I found myself drawn to see what it was that was causing this flat, unemotional creature such depths of agony. I stepped on my heel to ensure I was silent. Working slightly sideways in the darkest parts of the room to see what it was he was watching so carefully. I glimpsed the oddest thing... *** There was a strange, overturned vase. Trimmed in flowers around it as though someone treated the odd object with reverence. Warlord. Clearly. The room seemed hazy gray and infinitely dark and so cold that it seemed unlikely anyone ever lit a fire to warm here. There was a forbidden feel to this room. Like no one dared enter it. Everything was coated in a filmy sheet of dust which even seemed to float in the room. Making it feel stifling to breathe. The walls were gray stone which had become so dirtied that many corners were black. Some chipped. This is an abandoned place. The only light came from just beyond Warlord. Shining yellow along his chest and shoulders. I took another careful step forward to see what glowed in this awful room. Inside the center of the clear glass, was a small flame illuminating the bit of dancing gray fluff inside. It seemed to float and retract like someone had trapped a bit of steam floating from a camp fire. What was it? “I’m surprised you’re still here.” His rumbling voice said. *** I flinched. Looking around and hoping he was talking to someone else. The thing in the vase? “No. You.” He clarified without looking away. “Come closer and see. Everything you’ve yearned to know about. This tiny piece of my history.” He thinks I’m the woman from the banquet. I realized in panic. He must’ve heard me walking in behind him and assumed. I looked around anxiously. If I answered him, he would realize I wasn’t his pretty little lady but if I didn’t, he was inevitably going to turn around. He sighed. “I know who you are, Jade. Come closer.” How the hell! “Come on now, Jade.” He chided softly. “Haven’t I told you enough for you to know?” Know what? I was frozen. Looking from him to the doorway and gauging the distance. Maybe I can still get away. If I can make it to the doorway of the banquet, he can’t get ahold of me. I could get away. He drew a disappointed breath and lifted a hand. Curling the fingers over his shoulder slightly had the door creaking shut. I fled across the room and caught the handle just as it clicked closed and the lock turned. I grasped for the key still in the lock, but it flew out just as my fingers would’ve curled around it. It and the ribbon attached to it skimming through my palm as it crossed the room to land solidly in his opened palm. Peeled back over his shoulder. His fingers closed around it, and I felt as if it had sealed my fate with it. I utterly deflated. Feeling the first tear of hopelessness skid down my cheek. “As I said, come here, Jade.” He urged softly. *** “Just let me go!” I stomped in frustration. “I can’t. You’d be dead in two minutes, trying to leave this place.” “You wouldn’t anyway!” I argued. “Don’t pretend like you would.” “You’re right. I probably wouldn’t...” He said nothing more. His commanding air seemed utterly absent right now. It was more like he’d been pleading for me to come over to him than demanding, I realized. I took a few halting steps forward until I’d circled wide and could see the side of him. Eyeing his dark profile. Long curling lashes framed lowered lids. His black curling hair was visible under the broad brim of his strange buccaneer’s hat. His large lips were still, tight against his face. Hard, slashing cheekbones broke the smoothness of his cheeks. His jaw was so tight that I could see the flexing muscles near the hinge. His hands were on the edge of the small square table holding the vase. The knuckles white. He seemed mesmerized by the tiny fragment of steam. The tiny fragment and the bit of yellow light eerily reflected in his blue eyes. Strangely, I had only one thought pounding through me. He needs me. I hated that I knew it to the very core of my being. And somehow, I couldn’t stop myself from going to him. I walked over and his arm unfolded to wrap my shoulders as he tucked me next to him. “What is it?” I asked. “My sister.” - 22 His History “What?” I twisted to look up at him. Too shocked to realize that we were a hairsbreadth apart. He gave me a wan smile and a soft look before returning his gaze to the vase. “Her name is Baila Lae.” “Sister by blood?” “Yes.” He chuckled. “We grew up together and were very close. All of us.” “All of us?” “Yes.” He smiled sadly. “I had a family once, Jade. Does that shock you?” It does. “I can’t imagine you being part of a happy family.” “Why not?” He tilted his head in curiosity. “Because you’re a killer. So severe and quiet. And your rage feels like it always simmering just below the surface.” “Hmm.” He grunted. “You’re not entirely wrong.” We were both quiet a moment. “She is my rage.” He gestured weakly toward the tiny billow of gray beneath the glass. “Why do you not take her and go.” “I don’t know the entirety of the spell that binds her.” “How could you not?” I asked breathlessly. “Because it was Hawk that conducted the spell. At the King’s behest.” “Why would you let him do that?” “I didn’t know he was. He was only a tiny boy then but already incredibly skilled.” “Why can’t you ask him? It seems as though you’ve mentored him.” “I have. I’ve tried to get it out of him. But he truly doesn’t know the depths of it.” I gave him a questioning look. “It was a spell he did from a book of Seals that King Detry possesses. Hawk didn’t even know what all it entailed.” Warlord sighed. “And he certainly didn’t know the girl was my sister.” “That is why he obeys you so thoroughly.” Warlord blew a thoughtful breath. “Both from remorse and fear of what would happen the day I decided to seek vengeance.” “You would destroy him.” I supplied. “I could. If I wished.” “But?” “I don’t. He was only a boy. As much a victim as Baila. And she’d never have condoned me harming him in retaliation.” Warlord smiled fondly at the glass as though he were exchanging a secretive look with his sister even now. Though there was clearly no expression or even a face on the tiny shell of a creature trapped in the fragments of light and contained in the glass. “What would she think of you keeping me?” He didn’t move from the glass but turned his head to me. “She wouldn’t understand.” He admitted. *** “Why?” I queried. “Because she wouldn’t want me to hold any woman captive. She’d be ranting in my ear. But when she knew what the consequence would’ve been, had I let the King find you, she’d have agreed I did the only thing I could’ve.” “What would he have done to me if you hadn’t claimed me.” “He’d have had you cleaned up and he’d have wanted you for himself. But as it stands…There are options.” I frowned. “What options?” “You can still walk out of here one day.” “But he knows who I am.” “Yes…” Warlord’s voice dropped. “A mud coated girl. But you don’t look much like that tonight. Do you?” I stared down at myself and realized what he was implying. King Detry has no idea what I look like cleaned up. I could walk out the front door if Warlord let me. I looked up at him. “No.” He stated. “I’m not nearly done with you yet.” *** “If you try to take me back up those stairs, I’ll raise the roof.” I planned to scream my head off. To shout for help. To summon everyone in this bloody castle if I had to. “If you do, I won’t be so kind as before.” His head lowered. The hat tipping over his face and casting it in darkness. Making him look even more ominous than before. “I will make you pay.” “You can’t do anything to me, you haven’t already.” “I’ve let you keep your dignity. I didn’t have to.” He walked toward me and reached for my arm. “Don’t touch me!” I yelled. Skittering from his reach. “I’m going to.” He growled. “It’s unwise to make me angry, Jade.” He moved toward me again more slowly. I shrieked and stepped back. A man threw open the door behind me. “My Lord?” He asked. Warlord’s eyes narrowed on me. “Mistake me not, you’ll pay for your defiance. But I’ll concede this round. What will make you go with me.” I paused. Wanting to shout at him that nothing would. But seeing on his determined face that he was going to force me back up into that tower. One way or another. But for a moment, this brief moment, I had the power. *** “Answers.” I said quietly. “You’ll have them. Go to the tower.” He pointed over my shoulder. “Everything is fine here, Jimmy. She’s on her way back where she belongs.” “Who is she, My Lord?” The man asked suspiciously. For a moment I tossed around what might happen if I begged the man to save me. Would he get me out of here? Or take me straight to King Detry? I deflated as I realized that the latter was the most likely. I obediently, shamefacedly walked toward the servant’s stairs. Realizing I’d have to return upward from which I’d come in order to avoid anyone having the ability to recognize me as Warlord’s Ward. If they don’t know who I am, they may not stop me later. “Who are your brothers and sisters?” I asked under my breath. Head lowered as I took step after step. “My two youngest brothers were slaughtered by the NightHunter pack. The next youngest is a beautiful girl. Vanna Rae. She went missing when the boys were killed. I don’t even know if she’s still alive, truth be told. But I’m trying to find out…” His voice grew more mournful the longer he spoke. “Then there was Baila.” He gestured to the glass. “Then Aviari, my golden brother who has ascended to great power.” “And you?” “I’m the eldest. I was fated to be the leader of the Gallions before they were shattered.” “That was the NightHunters intent? To destroy your pack?” “I assume so. They killed my mother and father and all the boys they could find. And maybe little Vanna Rae.” “Your voice holds such fondness when you speak her name.” “She and I were very close.” I heard his voice grow far away and knew that his gaze had fallen morosely to the steps beneath him as he dreaded speaking of such things. Hates talking about himself at all. “I won’t give up until I know what happened to her. And if they killed her, I will hunt them down one by one.” “How will you do that from here?” I looked over my shoulder. His bright blue gaze lifted and levelled on me. “I won’t always be here…” 23 His Rage “You’re planning to escape?” I said in a hushed voice. “As soon as I know how to break Baila Lae from the spell she’s under. And if the spell will allow me to move her from this castle, I will leave.” “What will you do then.” “Wreak wrath on all that wronged my family.” He said darkly. Making a chill course down my spine. He means that. And I couldn’t imagine that his vengeance would be a pretty thing. All that rage he harbored had a specific target he intended to execute it on. “How will you find out all that?” “I’ll figure out a way to get the King’s Book of Seals.” “He’ll never let you up on that level, you’re too dangerous.” Even I, with my meager understanding of this place knew that. “I know.” He growled. Sounding even more frustrated for my speaking it aloud. *** We reached his chamber, and he kicked the door closed. Tossed his cloak over the chair and began descending on me like a turbulent thundercloud. I backed up. Aiming for the tub in the hope of avoiding the bed or the chair he’d used beneath me before. It suddenly seemed like all the answers I’d been seeking where nowhere near worth the cost. “Warlord, please.” I pleaded. Putting up my hands to ward him off as I felt the wash tub pressing the back of my knees. “Too late for that.” He caught my wrist and wrenched me up against him. His arm circling around to pin my elbows to my sides. He stared down at me with icy blue eyes and I thought I’d never seen him look so cold. “You’re going to hurt me, aren’t you?” I asked. Hating the fear that entered my voice. He spun me around, my feet not touching the floor as he began kissing me viciously enough that his teeth nicked my lip. I yelped and began to struggle against him. The crush was kissing. He pulled back to snarl. “You should’ve never asked about my family.” “I know.” I murmured painedly. Very afraid of the rage I’d elicited with making him think of such things. And how he tends to expend it on me. *** He walked me back to the bed and once standing next to it he reached up at the top of my shoulders and shredded my dress. Ripping it down the front to expose my body. Making me jerk forward and back hard enough that my breasts popped free of the binding. Rising and falling with my panting breaths. The brown tips puckering against the sudden breeze roving over them. And the intensity of how he’s looking at me. After giving them a cursory review, one then the other, he roughly pulled the fabric off my arms, so it hung limply at my hip. He took a long step closer, so we were nearly chest to chest and caught the top of my skirts. He fisted them at my waistline. Giving me a cruel look, he ripped them down the front and they wisped down to the floor in a hiss of fabric. “Warlord.” My voice cracked as I lifted my arms to cover myself. He growled in his throat displeased both for my movements and the word I’d used. “My name is Killian! Killian Gallion.” He said through gritted teeth. “It was an honorable name once. Not something to be feared. Now.” His blue eyes flared yellow, he gripped my forearms and tossed them away from my body. Baring me to his view. Then he caught the back of my neck under my hair. Driving his face into the side of my throat and dragging it up along my ear to take in my scent where it was strong. His other hand gripped my hip almost bitingly and jerked me against him. Bringing my pelvis forward to meet his hardened length. Already straining his pants. Oh, no. I understood now, the anger that calling him Warlord elicited. I didn’t know. Sensing I was in danger, my desire for self-preservation surfaced. “What do you want me to do?” “Make me feel better.” He snarled. Shoving me backward over the bed. *** I spun around and scurried up toward the headboard. “Stop looking at me like you fear me!” He roared. “I haven’t hurt you!” But you’re going to. His wrath was written over his face. His hair was tousled. Blue eyes now feral yellow. His beast is raging. I drew my knees up in an instinctive need to protect myself. He stepped out of his clothes in seconds. Baring that browned, muscled body that looked like it had been carved from some sort of rock. Black waving hair brushing his shoulders as he refused to look away from me. He crawled up the bed and over me. Reaching around my drawn legs, to catch both my hips at the boniest part. Dragging me down and forward so my back slipped from the heavy oak headboard and onto the pillows until I was on my back. My legs up. He brought his knees up to hug around my hips. He scooped my ass and lifted it to guide himself into my entrance. “Killian!” I cried as he was instantly within me. Putting pressure against the inside of my walls as he slipped deeper until I felt him stop at a point deep under my belly. “That’s better.” He growled. But he didn’t sound pleased. He dropped over me. Pinning my knees up to my chest as he drove into me. The back of my thighs thudding with every hard impact of his abdomen against them. He was grunting in raw force as he pounded my body. My ass cheeks, vibrated with each hit. His grunts softened until they were pleasured breaths. He lifted himself enough to put his hands to the back of my legs just under my knees. Holding them against me as he worked his body into mine. Taking his pleasure from my flesh. I yelped and found myself looking away from the burning intensity on his face. He was right. He hadn’t hurt me before. He’d told me what was happening. Prepared me for what was to come. This is just plain taking. I found myself both angry and hurt. Wishing I’d never gone downstairs to escape and seen what was happening. Wishing I hadn’t let him lure me to that room and confide things in me that now made him want to hurt me for knowing them. 24 Earned Hatred Eventually he was slowing, his neck straining and sweat slipping from his forehead onto my body and I felt him getting even harder deep inside me. I felt my body tensing in what might’ve been it preparing to seek its own pleasure. No! I bit that down and refused to give him the gratification. He’ll get nothing from me in this. And in that moment, I hated him. And the words slipped from my lips. “I hate you.” But somehow the words didn’t fully convey the onslaught of emotions I was feeling. “Good.” He said under his breath. Pushing hard into me as he spilled hot seed near my womb. Filling my crevice with his pleasure. “You should.” Seeming to care as much as if he’d just pulled an apple from a tree. My legs lowered back to the bed, trembling. Stiff from the abuse they’d taken at his pounding. Then he rose, drawing himself out of me and turning to pull on his clothes. Clearly not caring what he’d just done to me. Or how it’s made me feel. Or maybe that’s exactly what he wanted… He pulled on his clothes. His next words seemed to confirm that suspicion. “It’s the way it should be.” He exited the room. Slamming the door behind him with a finality that made me think my life had begun and would end in this very chamber. *** I’d never resented anyone as much as I did him in that moment. How could he do that to me. Before he’d had some semblance of kindness. All of which was gone now. There was clanging outside the door that told me knights were in the tower. They never come up here. Why? Warlord threw open the door and took off his flowing shirt and fitted breeches. Trading them in for dirty, dull clothes. Two knights waited for him at the door. Looking very serious. “What’s going on?” “I have to serve a consequence for my actions.” “What did you do?” I asked as he leaned over me to toss his hat on the bed post. “I helped them escape.” I recalled what he’d said earlier. “Magus?” “And the others.” He said. “The King had suspended my penance for the ball that he wanted me present and healthy for. Now his guests have gone and we’re back to normal operations. Which means it’s time for me to pay my consequence.” “What are they going to do?” I looked over his shoulder to see the two helmeted men, motionless. He blinked slowly as he looked at me. Looking at me nearly as if he might not see me again. And that made me scared. As awful as he’d just been, I knew that without his protection everyone could be far worse. *** He pushed off the bed and whispered under his breath. “Barricade the door behind me. Open it for no one.” “It unlocks from the outside.” I objected. “I’m taking the key. But they may take it from me.” He gave me a long look that warned me how dangerous that could prove for me. “Let no one in.” “Nothing light enough I can move will keep them out.” “It will with the spell I put on the door, on the way out.” He promised. I reached up and caught his wrist. Wanting to plead for him not to go. To beg the knights to go away and leave him there to look after me. What if they killed him? Will I starve here? Will they come get me and have their time with me? It was a terrifying thought, that as a captive I had no recourse. Nowhere I can run. No one who would help me. *** “I’ll come back.” Warlord promised. “Can I trust you?” “No.” “But I will return for you. One way or the other.” What does that mean? I clung to him as he jerked away. Turning and pulling until his rough tunic sleeve slipped through my fingers. “Warlord!” I pleaded. He whipped his head to look at me, clear displeasure on his face. “Killian…” I whispered. ‘I’ll come back.’ He mouthed. Then he was gone. Far too quickly. I launched from the bed. Tossing aside the coverlet to test the door as soon as I heard it click closed. But tugging on it yielded nothing. So, I immediately went to work doing as Warlord had told me. Pushing the table over and then the chairs. Trying to stack as much weight on it as I could. Then I ran back to the bed and huddled under the covers, watching the door and praying that he’d come back. *** As he left a dress materialized over the table. A plain gray one, which looked loose and comfortable. One to replace the one he tore off me. I scuttled into the dress. He was gone all night and returned midday the following. I was still huddled on the bed. My knees drawn to my chest and staring at that door rocking. Terrified of who would come knocking. I hadn’t moved all night, nor when the sun rose. My stomach growled with hunger, but I was too afraid to move. Fearing that if someone heard a floorboard creak in here, they might remember my existence. And come for me. I heard one solid thud on the door. “It’s me, Jade. Move everything.” I recognized his voice. But there was something wrong with it. He sounds hoarse, exhausted. I quickly unstacked everything. And dragged the table away in rough jerks. “It’s clear.” Warlord turned the key in the lock and swung the door open. His shoulder was propped against the doorframe. And he was holding that bicep with his other hand. Huddled over like he was in pain. I caught him and helped guide him in. What’s wrong with him? What’d they do? “Close the door.” He ordered. I automatically moved around him to comply but as I gripped the door I stared at the stairs. Tempted. I could get away. I could go now… I looked back at him. Peeling his tunic off and tossing it on the floor revealed he was cut all over his torso in jagged lines and blots of blood covered him in dark patches. He’s hurt. I looked back at the stairs. He couldn’t chase me. Can’t stop me. I chewed my lip. 25 A Choice “You could.” He rumbled in that haunting, echoing voice. I turned and looked back at him. He’d slumped leisurely into one of the wooden chairs. Was leaning his forearms against the table. Shoulders hunkered over it and eyes drooping in a way that told me he was just barely keeping them open. “There’s nothing I could do about it right now.” I felt my breathing become quicker. Knowing it was probably my last chance. The stairs were empty. A straight shot. He knows I want to. And now I knew where the front door was. I could already see it in my mind’s eye. Directly across from the servant’s stairs. I could run straight out. I was holding my breath as I decided. Feeling my body shaking with the urge to leap forward and take the steps at a run. See how far I could get before an alert was even sounded. “But consider two things.” He said as he shifted and grunted in pain. “One: If they do catch you, I’m clearly too weak to protect you. And two: I was tortured because I helped them escape. Are you wholly certain that staying with me is as bad as you think?” *** He hadn’t asked me to give him credit for anything good before. In-fact he’s done everything to make me hate him. But his words were intelligent. He’s not wrong. If he helped the “If you helped them escape. Would you help me?” I asked in a voice so quiet, I doubted he even heard me. His long pause seemed to reflect he hadn’t. But he always knows what I’m about. “I’ve thought about it.” He said flatly. Leaning over gingerly to try and pull his boots off. The way he was moving made it clear he was in excruciating agony. He’s thought about freeing me? That shocked me. I stared at him, stunned. He finished pulling off his last boot and looked at me. “You thought otherwise?” “Every time I’ve mentioned being anywhere other than here, you became furious.” “Of course, I did.” He put his elbow back on the table as though he needed to take a moment before trying to move any further. What the hell did the King do to him? If he’d hurt him this bad, why hadn’t he killed him? “What does that mean?” I said with lifted brows. “That I don’t particularly enjoy the thought of this place without you.” “I thought I was nothing to you.” He grunted and gave a cold chuckle but said nothing. As if more mocking himself than me. What does that mean? It was beginning to feel like he was making very little sense today. He straightened and winced. Clutching his side. “Why didn’t he just kill you?” I snapped angrily. Annoyed that I felt such pain at the sight of seeing him in agony. I should feel nothing for him. “Fair question. Probably because he needs me.” I waited for more. “It’s hard to find another slave as powerful as me, I suppose.” He always refers to himself as the king’s slave. Not his Warlord. That’s what the people think. Not how he sees himself. He stood and walked to the window. Hobbling heavily on one side. He opened the shutters and leaned out the window to stare out, as if checking for something. “What are you looking for?” *** “Seeing if they truly got away.” He supplied. He looked over his shoulder at me thoughtfully. “Come here.” He left the window and headed to the East side of the castle where he moved aside a tapestry and unlocked the door leading out to the balcony. I knew it was there because I could just see the one side of it from the window near his potions table. The one he’d folded me over. I followed him out and we walked around to the north side of the balcony where he pointed to the high trees at one edge of the Training Gardens. “Do you see them?” “What?” I squinted against the sun and finally had to shield my eyes to clearly view the trees. It took me a moment to realize that what I’d perceived as red leaves were actually birds. More like the one that’d brought him the message one day. “You received the message from Magus already?” I queried. “Yes. But that was just after I helped them escape and before the King’s Party arrived. The liege has had time since then to rally hunting parties to find them. I want to make sure they’re still safe. Watch.” He gave a twittering whistle as he had before. The birds took to the sky. Swirling upward like a red tornado before one broke loose to fly toward us at an uncommon speed. I’ve never seen a bird so fast. “It’s quick.” “Yes.” He murmured as he lifted his hand to greet the bird. It landed happily on the side of his palm. Singing back to him and upturning its head as if to look at him lovingly. “It likes you.” I lifted a hand. Tempted to touch it but wondering if I would scare it away. Without meaning to, I’d drawn closer to Warlord. Draping a hand over the back of his shoulder to lean across his chest and just brush the bird’s back with light fingertips. *** Warlord didn’t stop me, so I assumed it wouldn’t abandon his hand in terror. Instead, he was watching my face curiously. “He’s very pretty.” I remarked. Sensing he was waiting to see what I thought of the creature. It allowed me to stroke it a few times before ruffling its feathers and giving a shake that told me I should probably get my hands off it. “My brother and I found that we could summon them when we were very young. And sometimes lead them, to an extent.” “Is that how you get them to carry messages?” “We have help in that.” He said dismissively. “Who?” “You ask so many questions.” He snapped. I frowned and took a step back, instinctively retreating from his abrupt hostility. But his hand landed over mine as if to hold me there. “Fey.” He answered in way of an apology. “They gift the Sentinels to carry a message to anyone who seems in dire enough need, the fey deem help necessary.” 26 A Tortured Body “Who is the help?” “As I told you before, my brother. The King of Creatures.” There was pride in his voice. I remembered he’d told me that before. But I’d eventually concluded that when he said ‘brother’ he’d more meant another mage. I’d heard him talk of the King of Creatures before. And I knew a little about the myths of the man from hearing about it here. He supposedly resided in an all-white stone castle surrounded by a ring of fire. Supposedly he was a vicious being capable of fighting most any beast. A giant among men. “He is a brother of blood or of magic?” I asked. Warlord looked from the bird to me and smiled. “He is my true brother. We grew up together on the outskirts of WixWood. My whole family. My two sisters and all my brothers.” I wanted to hear more but remembered how aggressive he’d become with me, last time I’d probed into his family, so I decided against it. I still ached from that last punishing taking. “You miss them.” It escaped my lips before I could retract it. “Of course. Don’t you miss those you’ve loved?” He looked at me. “You killed them all.” My tone hardened as I collected some bit of bitterness to escape a moment of near bonding. Reminding myself that he was my enemy. Warlord whispered into the side of the bird, who cocked his head as though listening intently. Then he jounced his hand. Sending it airborne. The bird took off, red wings pelting the air. Flying with purpose. To his brother? “That I did.” He sighed. Finally acknowledging what I’d said. “Like I’ve killed countless before and will many more. It is good to remind yourself of that simple fact.” I hated how he said things like he knew precisely what I was doing or thinking. It was almost eerie. *** “You make it sound so deplorable, yet you keep doing it! Why?” I cried. Tears bursting in my eyes. An unholy river of them that had been stamped down the whole time I’d been here. A prisoner in this castle. “I’ve told you.” He growled. Turning on me fully and catching my upper arms. “It is not as though I have a choice in it.” “There is always a choice!” I ripped free of his grip and gave him my back. Stalking back into the chamber. “Do you think this has all been something of my making?” He gestured around him in frustration. Splaying his arms made several deep cuts along his chest peel open and began seeping blood down his abdomen. I watched their trickling path in horror. Covering my mouth as I realized I could see bits of tissue deep beneath his skin when they opened. They’re deep. Deep enough for infection to set in. “Yes, that.” He dropped his arms. Jaw ticking. “Did I do this to myself to. Was that also my choice? Because it seemed as much my choice as anything else around here.” I chewed my cheek and walked hesitantly toward him. He watched me with that predatory gaze but as I reached for one bleeding wound, he didn’t retreat from me. He has to be wondering if I’ll jab one. He knows how angry I am. His head was lifted proudly, and his shoulders heaved with emotion. Something I’d rarely seen Warlord show. Yet he’s spilling over with it. *** I trailed a finger over one gaping wound. Making him hiss through his teeth and the muscle under his skin jump at the pain. Still, he didn’t move away. “Why would you let them do this? Your powerful enough to stop them.” “Jade.” He drew a long breath. “You keep asking the same question in different ways.” “Perhaps I’m not getting the answer I’m truly looking for.” “And what is that?” His black brows lifted in curiosity. “What would free you?” “Finding a way to turn my sister back. To take her with me and go.” I gave him a searching look. “And a way to take you with me.” He added so softly it was barely audible. *** King Detry stood on his balcony watching the mages try to train without Hawk in the Training Gardens. “They’re doing quite poorly.” “They’ve not yet established a new Second in Command to train them.” “Assign that to Warlord.” Detry turned from the railing and looked at the advisor waiting patiently behind him. “It’ll be a time before he recovers.” The advisor followed Detry into his personal chambers where the king slumped down into one of his plush gilded seats. “Then I suggest he assign one promptly.” The King said dispassionately. “You truly do not like him, do you?” “Not in the least. I hate his kind. Anything of magic or changing should be abolished from this land. Especially him. He’s a rogue pawn that could prove highly dangerous if not kept under careful control.” “If you hate the mages, then why do you keep a Guild of them?” “To fight fire with fire.” Detry rested his cheek on a fist. The advisor assessed the King. Knowing that the liege was a formidable man. He was large and as broad shouldered as a bear. He had cold, calculating gray eyes and hair that was nearly snowy white despite his youth. A form of blonde. Women who didn’t know him, found the King quite magnetic. Women who did, steered from him. *** There was a light knock on the King’s chamber door which had both of them sending it a quizzical look. “Are you expecting someone?” The advisor asked. “No.” The King rose. A gold cape sweeping behind him as he strode to the door. Utterly unafraid as he ripped it open to confront the intruder. But a diminutive, little raven-haired beauty stood there staring up at him. “Exactly who are you?” The King said in a harsh tone. Despite that his gaze swept over the girl appreciatively. She was fair enough to peak his interest. More than fair, truthfully. “Tanya, My Liege.” She lowered her head in deference. “You’re a mage.” “I am.” Her chin hitched up and she met his look levelly. Making the advisor behind him shift uncomfortably. He knew what typically happened to women who dared look their King in the eye. “And what the devil do you want?” King Detry demanded impatiently. “To be the new Second in Command of the Mage’s Guild.” 27 Hating Mages “And what on Earth makes you think I’d consider that?” The King demanded. “I’m good. Real good.” Tanya said. “At what?” The king slid a purposeful look down her length again. Noticing the long length of leg despite her small stature and breasts which strained at her mage’s robe as if it needed ripped open to free them. King Detry was already envisioning himself pounding into the tiny woman. Imagining how she’d feel wrapped around him. “My King, I’m a very skilled mage. And now that Hawk is gone, I feel I could command them mages. They know me. They fear me. They’d abide by my directions. The King’s eyes narrowed on her thoughtfully. He grabbed her arm and yanked her into the chamber. Slamming the door behind them so she couldn’t get away. “Perhaps we could see if such a thing would even be possible.” “A woman, My Liege?” The advisor behind him expostulated. Already edging to the door as he yearned to be out of this room before the King decided to take the girl. “Will see just how durable she is.” The King’s lips turned in an evil smile. Tanya eyed him skeptically. Tossing back her black hair defiantly despite that her gaze flitted to the door. “Nah-ah-ah.” The King caught her chin and refocused her gaze on him as he slowly shook his head. “You’re far too late for that my dear. You came to me. Like a pretty little fly rushing to the web with a proposal. Thinking that you could command me, sway me. With what?” His gaze slid down and assessed her. “Your charms?” She chewed her bottom lip. Making it painfully apparent that she had thought her beauty might persuade him to give her an opportunity to be in a position to command her peers. “I’m not so easily swayed...” The King’s voice dropped dangerously. *** Tanya registered now how truly large the King was. Towering over her, nearly two foot above like some heathen of ancient times. The crown tight around his head. A short blonde beard making his square jaw seem even more rigid. Gray eyes looking at her coldly. Filled with darkness. Detry walked her out to the balcony to look down on the Training Gardens. “You think you can Command them?” She nodded but it was more tentative this time. King Detry tossed her around, so she was facing fully over the balcony. He caught the shoulders of her dress and began roughly yanking it down. Immediately freeing the bountiful flesh. She gasped in outrage and tried to push back against him to get away from the balcony. Where all the mages could now look up and see her breasts dangling over the railing. See that she was naked for the king. But he pushed a forearm against her lower back pushing her further over. Angling her forward. She fought harder, shoving her buttocks back as she tried to duck under his arm. Avoid how she was pinned against the white marble railing. He chuckled and ground himself against her. “Quite inviting aren’t you. I love a bit of fight in my wenches.” Lifting his arm briefly he shoved her robes and dress down around her ankles. Then returned the pressure to keep her bent over. He’d succeeded in revealing her naked form. Seeing how her pert ass wiggled as she struggled against him. Trying to writhe away from his pinning arm. “Where do you think you’re going, Little Fly. I haven’t even begun.” He wondered if she’d dare scream. Alert the Training Grounds to look up at her naked form? Or would she hold her silence to maintain her pride? To keep them from looking at her derisively for being the king’s plaything? To maintain a chance of commanding them? Or would she scream and beg for mercy. Show them all how weak she was? Detry was nearly awash with glee as he dropped his breeches and exposed his already-hard length. Ready to enter her. He examined her long smooth legs. “Your legs...” They were shapely and athletic from long hours on the Training Gardens. “Not the usual softness of the housemaids I take. Or the ladies that come to my bed. It’s interesting... Different, anyway. And your sweet little ass.” He ignored her grunting as she fought him. Reaching down with his free hand to stroke the upper swell and curve it under to touch her lips. Her most intimate place. He angled a finger in and slipped it into her. Immediately noticing that it was warm and hearty within her. “Not too tight though. I won’t be your first.” *** “You won’t have me at all!” Tanya objected. Using her hands to push off the rail only resulted in him giving a heavy shove down on her back. Making her pant for breaths as she was pinned between his weight on his arm and the unrelenting stone beneath her. “The hell I won’t.” He chuckled. “Do you know how often I’ve heard that?” He shrugged. “Though it has been a while, so I do appreciate your spark. Hate to douse it really. But it’s worth how you’ll feel with your little body sucking on my cock.” Those words seemed to break her. True fear entered her voice. “My Liege. Please no. There are other girls down in the fields. With more experience. Taller and softer like your other women.” “Don’t you talk fast?” He grinned appreciatively. “Adorable really. But I want what I have right here.” He pushed another two fingers into her and felt her body straining to accept them. She grunted but wouldn’t shout. “Stubborn little wench, aren’t ye?” He leaned over her to whisper in her ear. “I do prefer my women untouched. So, since I can clearly see you’re a bit stretched there, I’d like to try the other.” She stiffened. Going eerily still. “The other?” There was clear confusion as she was unsure what she meant. “You’ll know soon enough. I wonder...Are you used there too?” He rubbed himself along her crack. Stroking up and down between the full mounds of her lush ass. He groaned a little as he writhed against her. Growing even harder as he yearned for more. Her breaths quickened. “No. Please...” “You came to me.” He cackled. “Remember?” 28 The King’s Will is Not the Only Will “Here, I won’t be so rude as another might’ve been.” King Detry pressed a thumb into Tanya’s puckered hole, just as she’d feared he would. She yelped and lurched forward. “Whoa, whoa.” He coaxed. “Nearly threw yourself off the balcony and I’ve yet to feel your sweetness. Wouldn’t that be a shame?” “You’re evil!” She cried. “You’ve no idea...” He was pushing his thumb in and out of her. She clenched her teeth against the burning sensation. “That ought to have you warmed up enough for me. Certainly, a never-used hole.” He sounded satisfied with that knowledge. Leaning forward he gripped the railing on each side of her. Nuzzling his nose into her shoulder blades. His rough blonde beard scraping slightly. “I will, indeed be the first.” He leaned back enough that his heavy member probed at that puckered hole. “No. No.” Tanya leaned forward trying to get away but found she couldn’t move. Effectively pinned where she was. The swell of the stone on the inside of the balcony billowed out in decorative lines. Creating a bulge that she was formed over. Making her more readily open to him then she could escape. He slid a hand down to hold her hip steady. “Now hold still, Sweetheart. We’re going to have some fun. Question is, will you scream?” *** The blunted tip of him pressed against the puckered place. Pressing it wide so he could make entrance. And his thumb had slicked her enough inside that despite all of her will, her body offered little resistance. Biting down around him as he pushed in. “Ah!” She said in a hushed voice through gritted teeth. Arching up to evade the vicious pain. “That’s a good girl.” He pet her hair, condescendingly as he slid out. Then jerked back in. “Ah.” She cried a bit louder. Catching herself and biting the pain back. “Oh, are ye going to be a quiet one now?” He laughed coldly. “We’ll see how far your pride takes you.” He put his other hand between her shoulders and forced her flat down over the rail so her pendulum breasts swung over the edge and served himself to her ass. Pounding in and out so hard that her cheeks jounced with each penetrating stab. “Oh, don’t you feel like satin.” The King crooned. Banging roughly into her. His sack swinging against her lower lips as he took her. “It’s good you came to me. I haven’t had the backside of a woman in a while.” He rutted her. In and out under the bright sunshine. Metal clanged below in the Training Gardens and servants talked outside in the hall. But no one looked up. No one saw what was happening to Tanya. No one came to save her. “You’re pure evil.” She moaned sadly. “Evil...” He said between grunts. As if he liked the sound of it. “And you’re my toy. So, what does that make you? A witch?” She sobbed but tightened her lips, so the sound barely emerged. “Do you know, Little Toy, how much I hate mages?” He began driving into her harder. Pushing in and turning upward with the shape of her body. The answer was obvious. The King’s taking was brutal. And he moaned with pleasure as he caught her shoulder and stood her up. Rising painfully into her at a new angle gave him a great deal of pleasure. “So tight...” He purred. Then he grew so large and hard it became unbearable. Tanya reached back slapping his thighs in surrender as she thought she most certainly would rip. He growled in pleasure and forced upward hard. Holding steady as his cock jumped inside her. Feeling her with his fluid. “That a girl” He gave the side of her cheek a pat. Pulling out of her and letting her collapse to all fours on the stone balcony floor. A few quiet tears escaped her. But she’d never screamed. A fact, which Detry could appreciate as he pulled up his breeches and strode back into his chamber. *** “You have the job, my taut little hole. As long as you come to me each night and serve me up such a sweet meal.” Tanya couldn’t miss his meaning. She was breathing slowly trying to stem the pain. She couldn’t help reaching back and touching herself. Feeling the tenderness. She climbed to her feet on shaking legs. Though she’d come here to ally herself as the King’s new Second in Command, she vowed that he’d made an enemy today. One he’d eventually regret ever forcing over a railing. One that would make him pay. Tanya had a woman’s body and was taken viciously for it. But it wasn’t the first time it’d happened to her. But it would most certainly be the last. And she had a warrior’s heart. A will to survive that’d kept her whole in the Mage’s Guild, even when the occasional knight had snuck into the girl’s quarters to have at her. They’d never broken her. And this king wouldn’t now. Already, she was making plans to find Hawk and Magus and to ally with them. To find a way to make King Detry suffer as he’d just made her suffer. She stepped into her mage’s robes and walked from the room on heavy feet. “Don’t forget, Sweet Meal. You come to me again tonight. I’ll have another helping of that tender morse.” He pointed purposefully to her backside. Tanya gave him a look, her face unreadable. But tears danced in her eyes. “Will you cry for me now?” He grinned. Eyes brightening hopefully. *** Tanya was sitting sideways on the edge of her bed when several of the other girl’s came in looking for her. Sobbing into her palms so hard that her shoulders jerked. “Where were you?” Sunny asked. “What’s happened to you!” Alyssa cried. Both sat on opposite sides of her on the bed. “What can we do to help?” “It was the King.” Tanya said. “I went to talk to him.” “Oh, no.” Alyssa’s bottom lip shook sympathetically. “You didn’t! We all know what he does to the pretty ones.” “I thought-I thought I could...rationalize with him.” “He’s a king. There’s no rationalizing.” Sunny said. “I wanted to protect us. I wanted to lead us so no one else could hurt us.” “You already do.” Alyssa caught one of Tanya’s hands and clutched it tight. “You’ve always looked out for us. And things are better now that Hawk’s gone. He was so mean.” “But he didn’t touch us.” Tanya defended. “Who knows what the next might’ve done.” “So, what are we going to do?” Sunny asked a bit fearfully. “We’re going to get better. Then I’m going to find Hawk and Magus and get us all out of here.” “What about Warlord?” Sunny asked anxiously. “I’m going to kill him.” 29 A Target Warlord knew nothing of one of his mage’s games with the kings. He only knew that the woman standing in-front of him was the most argumentative, difficult little creature he’d ever laid eyes on. “You’d take me with you, if you ever escaped?” “Yes.” “How could we ever free your sister?” “We can’t, there’s no way to do so. We’d have to get the mage that created it to find a way to unwind it. And they couldn’t without the same ancient spellbook that the king possesses.” “So, someone would have to get it from the king?” “Impossible, Jade.” Warlord said coldly. “No woman enters his chambers and comes out unbroken. I’d never allow you.” *** Allow. I didn’t like that word. But I could see the gravity in his eyes. Something close to…Worry. For me? “Well, I will not sit by and be the captive of The King’s captive forever, Warlord. You’ve hinted you’ve some feeling for me. And I’m uncertain what I feel for you. I won’t know until we’re free and I can learn what manner of a man you truly are. But for that…We will be free. So, you best start planning before I do.” His black brows shot up in surprise. “Aren’t you the clever woman?” “You’ve no idea.” “Oh, I think I have some. You want to help me free my sister?” He asked warily. “Yes. Then we’re going to need the mages.” “You have them already.” “No. I’ve been put in the unique position of being hated by all of them. Both as their Commander and the King has made me the face of their sentencing for exactly this reason.” “That’s why they never know he’s the one behind the executions.” “Yes. All that are left. Are not amongst those who favor my company.” I eyed him thoughtfully, chew my cheeks. “But the ladies are…” *** “What?” He asked astonished. “I saw you at the banquet.” “I’m aware…” He eyed me askance. Wondering where I was going with this. “You’ve a unique way of charming women.” “Do I?” He quirked that haughty black brow. “It seems I’ve yet to charm you.” “I’m no normal woman.” “Indeed, you’re not…You’re a fierce little she-wolf.” There was a possessive note in his voice. “So, Warlord, let’s use all that skill in tacticians you’ve been honing to come up with a plan. But in the interim, I think you should start charming those she-mages.” He chuckled. “They’re just called mages, Jade.” “Well, if I’d said that, perhaps you’d have thought I meant for you to give the men a wink too.” I teased. Unable to resist the laughing note that entered my voice. He snorted over a laugh. “I most certainly wouldn’t have.” *** I found some bits of fabric and was pressing them to the bleeding wounds on his chest. “Go lay on the bed.” “Are you certain that’s where you want me?” I gave him a sharp look and caught him grinning broadly. Vivid white teeth seeming all the more stark against his tanned features and making those fathomless blue eyes dance. Changing his entire face. Making him look heart-wrenchingly handsome. For a moment I was awestruck. My prolonged study made that silence vanish and his gaze become hooded. “I was kidding, Jade.” “I know. But…” “Not a humorous joke, after what I’ve done. I understand.” That wasn’t what I was thinking at all. It’s what I should’ve been thinking. But somehow Warlord was impossible not to want to be close to. I want to know more about him. *** He walked over to me and tucked a stray lock behind my ear. “I’ll work on it, Jade.” Charming the she-mages. I felt the hint of jealousy, hoping he’d not find one more to his liking then he found me. I wondered how many women he’d really come to know, being locked away in that dark tower. Watching his mages from so far above. Being the one to point a finger and condemn someone to death. I didn’t think about how dangerous it could be for him, down amongst their ranks, because I couldn’t imagine them hurting him. He was a knight amidst pawns when he stood with them. He passed me and walked to the bed. Twisting to lay on his back. Crossing his ankles leisurely and linking his fingers over his belly. Whooshing a pained breath as he forced his body to relax. I walked over and began pushing at the wounds, inspecting them to see how best to bandage them. “There’s more cloth in the trunk under the table.” I frowned, having never noticed that there was a trunk there. But when I leaned over, I suddenly saw it. “How’d you keep that hidden this whole time?” “Carefully.” “Why?” “Because I didn’t want you stringing cloth together to try and drop into the gardens. Those mages would kill you like as look at you.” I reared back. “Why? They don’t even know me.” “They’ve been trained that wolves are killers. That’s why the king hunts them down to protect the country.” “They don’t bother people unless cornered.” He sighed. “I know that. And you know that. But they don’t.” *** I opened the trunk and found an array of gorgeous dresses. “Your sister’s?” “The King would’ve thrown them away.” He admitted. “Are you certain you’re fine with me tearing one up.” “She would tell me to shut up and let you do what needed doing.” “Why did the King hate her so much?” “He wanted her. He was smitten. And she’d have none of him.” “He desired her, despite that she was a wolf?” I was aghast. “That’s why he now hates them. He vowed to destroy every-one he came across after she rejected him. He tried to ravish her.” “Tried?” I couldn’t imagine anyone stopping him. “You intervened?” He scoffed. “I didn’t have to. BailaLae is a force of her own. Amazingly strong.” “She used magic against him?” Warlord laughed coldly. “That’s putting it mildly. He hated her after that. All of our kind.” “But she used magic not her wolf.” “He hates mages just as much. That’s why he makes them serve him. He calls it fighting fire with fire.” I winced in pain. Hating that phrase. And feeling Warlord’s resentment in saying it. Feeling his pain at having killed so many of both his kind. 30 Who’s Alpha I found the most worn dress in the trunk. Tossing it to him. “Rip this up for me.” He obediently wrenched it into pieces. Grunting with the effort it took. And making his wound bleed more profusely. I snatched up a few of the long strips. “Sit up.” He groaned, lurching into a sitting position. I scooted onto my knees next to him. Winding the makeshift bandage around his torso and over his shoulder. Tightening it along the back to hold the wound shut. “Do you know someone that can sew this shut?” “Would you like me to find you a needle?” “I’d have no idea how to do that!” “Nor would anyone else in this castle. So, you’d do as well as anyone else.” He rubbed his thumb and one fingertip together purposefully. Giving me a long look. Something silver began sliding up between those fingertips. A needle. Oh, no. *** I chewed my lip and gave him a worried look. Yanking it from his hand. “Does your magic always bring about bad things?” I’d meant as teasing, but my fear had made it sound severe. “No.” His smirk vanished. “BailaLae taught me some stuff other than just darkness.” “Really?” I leaned forward, intrigued. “Like what?” He closed his eyes and drew a long breath. As if he were connecting with his sister. He lifted a clenched fist before us and slowly opened his fingers. For a heartbeat there was nothing. Then I saw fingers of vines climbing up the posts of the headboard. Winding like thing green snakes which reached the top in several coils before casting blossoms all along its length which bloomed into pretty pink and white flowers. Gasping I looked around the room and saw the same thing happening up every wall and clambering over the furniture. Blooming everywhere until the dim room seemed brighter alive with plants like some sacred garden. “Beautiful…” I murmured. He was quiet. When I looked down, he was staring at me. “I’ve seen things more so.” He remarked. I gave him a searching study but wasn’t quite sure. *** I fell asleep that night on one edge of the bed and he on the other, wearing one of BailaLae’s nightdresses from the chest. But sometime during the night I heard him make a pained sound and realized that I’d rolled over and had my head resting on his shoulder and had apparently brushed across one of his wounds. “I’m sorry.” I whispered. Rising up and attempting to roll back the other direction. But before I could twist, his hand caught the side of my head and pressed it back down on the further edge of his shoulder. Holding firmly and stroking the top of my ear with his finger. “Get some rest.” He directed. To my surprise, I did. In moments I was out. Fast asleep and absorbing his warmth. He breathed steadily but I sensed he wasn’t sleeping. I wondered if he’d give anything I’d said a second thought. If he doesn’t, I’ll have to do it all on my own. *** I awoke to the sound of him barking commands. I sat bolt upright. Heart pounding because of the urgency in his directives. But a quick scan of the tower chamber revealed it wasn’t coming from inside. I dug around in the chest and found one of his sister’s wraps, quickly pulling it on. Then cracking the secret door out onto the balcony. I edged out there, staying as far from the railing as possible. To keep from sight. But standing on my toes, I was able to see the Training Gardens below. For the first time since I’d been here, Warlord was down amidst their ranks. Telling someone to hold their hands higher. Yelling at another for more precision. Telling them when to lift and when to release arrows which somehow magically flew from their hands into trees that’d been marked as targets. “Down!” Warlord commanded. Making all their hands fall simultaneously. “Reload.” They rounded as a unit. Swiping up their next arrows and taking aim. I watched, curious. When he gave the order for them to release, they weren’t firing from a bow. Instead, they were blowing the arrows from their palms. Sending them careening toward the trees at speeds I’d never seen them ejected from an arrow. Far more dangerous. *** As I watched them all taking Warlord’s orders, I observed how the mages were responding to him. The men looked anxious. Watching him carefully for any nuances in his behavior. Twitching every time he moved a bit too quickly. Like beaten pups. Wary of being put down. And I was sure that essentially, that’s exactly what they were. The women were looking at him through hooded eyes. Taking in his tall lean figure and stealing glances at him whenever they thought he might not notice. I couldn’t blame them for that. Haven’t I been guilty of just such a thing on numerous occasions. Still, I felt a slight pang of worry. Wondering how many of the women he might have lain with. How many he’s been intimate with? From the looks they were casting him, it seemed that plenty were willing. But I noticed one that was staring at him with blatant animosity. The hint of contempt whitened her lips and made her mouth tight, every time he walked past her. A pretty, petite, brunette. With hatred written over her face. What’d he do to her? After he’d given several commands, he turned to her and gestured her for her to take over. Take over command? I was stunned that he was asking a female to. Especially one that didn’t seem particularly willing to obey him, herself. What does she have on him, that he’s deferring to her? I found I had wandered closer to the railing then I meant to. And my hands were gripping it in a white-knuckled grip. I was logical enough to remind myself that I had no hold on him, no claim to him and no business feeling even the slightest bit possessive or jealous of him showing respect to another female. Stop it. I told myself. Ripping myself away from the sight and forcing myself to go back in. He doesn’t belong to you.

“No.” Veline shook her head seriously. “Every one does not. Most across the lands of NightGlen know he does, indeed, exist. And is critical to the survival of man.” “Why haven’t you discovered what Mathis is then?” I leapt to my feet. Catching my skirts in my rage. “Because he’s too dangerous. None of us could get close enough to him to discover his secrets…None until you.” “What do you mean?” I tilted my head sideways to eye her. “There hasn’t been one of your kind in over a century.” “One of my kind?” I knew I sounded a fool with all my dumb questions but still, I couldn’t seem to keep from stupidly repeating her. What in the world is she talking about? “With the ability to steal from him what he’s stolen…” She said cryptically. Nothing she’s saying was making sense. “Are you being vague apurpose?” I queried waspishly. “No, My Dear.” She rocked cheerfully forward and back. “You’re simply too gravely important for me to chase away so hastily.” “Why would I be chased away?” “Because, Sweetheart.” Veline tilted her head slowly. Deep dimples framing her mouth. “the truth is too shocking for you to yet comprehend. But I do want to offer you this taste of comfort.” I blinked at her. Certain I looked as much a village idiot as I was feeling in that moment. “You will crave him, and you will want to return to him. The urge will become too much to resist but know that you’re meant to return to his arms.” “I was nowhere near in his arms.” I spat. Seething with fury. “What he did was torture. It was painful, it was thievery.” “It’s his nature.” She agreed. “He cannot stop. For when he does, he’ll no longer exist atall.” “Good.” “But to stop him we must first learn what he is. Where his magic comes from and what it is in particular, that he needs to fuel it.” “It’s not the-the…” “Joining?” She supplied with a cold laugh. “Not nearly. That is some distraction for what he’s really doing. Though he does need the connection to conduct his theft.” “Why would I ever go back there?” “Because if you don’t more will suffer. More will die.” “And if I do?” “Then you can free them.” “Udora?” “He won’t let her go until she’s all that’s left.” 18 Haunting My Nightmares “Has he hurt her? Like he did me? And all those others?” “Not yet.” Veline sobered. “But he will if you don’t return. He is a twisted creature of his word. Though he may distort those he says…Be careful with that, My Dear.” I took her cautioning to heart. I had already observed him twisting his words to let Bethanie go rather than my friend. “And if I can find out what he is?” Then what do I do? “If he can be stopped, we’ll help you. And we’ll send word to the King of Creatures to come hunting.” She nodded slowly. Adding. “If it is safe.” “If he can be stopped?” “We’ve never been able to yet.” Veline’s mouth tightened. But you’re something different. She came over to me and I straightened as she caught my wrists and pulled my arms up to examine them. “I see none of his roots taking hold on you yet. We have time.” “Roots?” “Look at the other girls when you go back.” When not if. That made my stomach sink. I couldn’t imagine subjecting myself to that manner of suffering and degradation again. Yet every one seems so certain I will. *** “What are you?” I couldn’t help asking. “An Undine.” I frowned at her. “A type of spirit that looks after the forest and the people around it.” I nodded slowly, though I really had no idea what she meant. “If you come here in need of us, I’ll come to you. As long as he is not with you...” I chewed my cheek. “I’d never bring him here. I’d never take him anywhere.” “You can’t say that, Dear. You don’t know what you may do for him after a few months of his games. He has tremendous power to crush a spirit and rend a soul.” “Not mine.” “I dearly hope you’re right.” Veline sounded sad. “But so many have tried to resist him. The key must be to get him talking.” “How do I do that?” “I’m not sure. But I know many have begged, pleaded and tried to ask him questions and he dismisses them.” I recalled the few things he’d already told me. Hints of immortality and the need for some form of sustenance, I didn’t fully understand. “Those methods have never worked.” Veline scrubbed her palm on one cheek thoughtfully. “You’ll have to try something different.” “Like what? Just surrendering to him?” My voice rose on a panicked note. Veline’s hand fell, and her face brightened. “I don’t know...” Her eyes were wide. “I’m not sure anyone’s tried that. They just fight then become resigned. Like dead bodies he takes.” *** I’m not doing that. I’m never doing that. That was my first thought. The idea of pretending he wasn’t forcing me to do everything was utterly abhorrent. He was. Veline was staring at me hopefully. Her eyes sideways as if it pained her to even be suggesting it. She can see the fear on my face. I knew that was what had changed her moment of cheerful triumph to cautious optimism. “Let’s start by cleansing your suffering.” Veline changed the subject from such dark things. I blinked at her dumbly. She pointed toward where the pond was that Mathis preferred. “Go beyond the bubbling broth and circle behind it. There’s a point where the sun touches the water. A cleaning place. Bathe there.” I wondered if I should trust her. I’d seen no evidence so far that she was any better than Mathis himself. But I’ve seen no evidence she’s as bad either. And she did help me hide when he came through. I was thankful for that. I turned from Veline and when I looked over my shoulder to confirm where the cleaning place was, I found the Mending Vale quiet and dark. As though no one had ever been there. Am I losing my mind? I could see how enduring Mathis could make a woman so. Grimacing at the thought, I saw no choice but to go see if there was indeed a body of water beyond the boiling broth. I followed the burbling sounds and the slight puffs of bubbles to reach that dark place. Immediately drowning in the memory of him finding me by the tree and rubbing against me. I could still feel the hardness of his body. Hear the sound of his voice as he was pleasured against the skin of my leg. Feel his grip on me as he came. Something about the memory was somehow erotic despite how much I resented him. The way he’d nearly craved me. Like I was something he needed. Needed to touch. To feel. And from what everyone kept saying (he and Veline) there was a true reason behind all he was doing to the young women of NightGlen. How could someone have harmed so many of us and no one’s noticed? That can’t be. Someone, somewhere has to know. *** I couldn’t have guessed that at that moment Veline was standing back on a boulder in the Mending Vale. High on her toes with a finger held aloft above her. She gave a pretty twitter and red birds fell. Wings outstretched as they glided down as if on a whirlwind. Landing on the boulders around Veline and one touching down on her lifted finger to blink dark eyes at her. “I need you to go to him friend.” The bird shuffled its feet on her finger and a bit of tan parchment unraveled from its leg to stretch down over her bent fingers. Veline whispered to the bird. And as she did, red ink poured over the bit of parchment. “Tell the Warlord that I think we have some hope. A girl has come that is different from the rest. A rare kind. She alone may be able to discover what the creature is. And then we’ll send word for the King of Creatures.” 19 Beckoned “Why do you always send the missives to the Warlord? Do you know what he is?” Another Undine from behind Veline whispered. Peeling free of a bit of grass to stand and face the prettier woman. This one had dirt along her back and strands of grass growing from her feminine figure to mask what she was. “Because, Germaine, despite what everyone thinks of King Detry’s Commander he is the King of Creature’s greatest defender. He protects our lord. And he can only do that if he can assess the dangers of where the King of Creatures goes.” “Does our King know he does so?” “He knows his birds are redirected to Warlord and that Warlord sends him the messages. He doesn’t know why. But he trusts his brother.” “They’re brothers?” Germaine queried with lifted brows. “Our savior and that destroyer?” “Judge not a man when you know not why he does the things he does.” Veline cautioned. Bouncing her finger to send the bird off. *** I followed a tiny narrow trail which looked like it hadn’t been used in a long time. Ducking a heavy dark branch as the forest darkened around me. I was looking around furtively. Wondering if Mathis would materialize before me to harm me again. He's not here. I told myself. Banishing the thoughts. Father must be terrified this morning to find me absent my bed. The sadness wove through my weariness as I pondered how I could possibly explain to him where I was and what I’d been through. I was servicing Mathis to let Udora go but then he wouldn’t. He let Bethanie go and she was too weak to make it to Beddinton without me. Then I was too tired to make it home so I wandered too far and ended up in a vale in the woods where I saw sprites which spoke to me of some great fate then they pointed me to where I should go drown myself in waters which might wash away the touch of the most evil being I’ve ever meant. Nope. Doesn’t sound believable. My father would never believe that tall tale. I wasn’t sure I did. Suddenly the forest brightened, and I glimpsed where the light I’d seen fall over Mathis in the boiling broth had come from. Here. It was like stepping from darkness into the most beautiful daylight. A tiny grove which was so moist that dew drops littered leaves near the canopy. Sunlight filtered in through the branches and danced through those droplets to toss vibrant rainbows over the ground leading to the water before me. Then cast winking stars of sunshine over the surface of the clearest water I’d ever seen. The bottom was coated in round rocks and tiny dancing bits of grass. Looking so cool and inviting that I barely hesitated before ripping my torn, sullied dress over my head and casting it on the grass to the side of the water and rushing in. I leapt into the water. Playing in it and tossing it over my face like a child’s first bath in Summer. I found myself laughing, nearly hysterical as the water washed over me. Bruises and scrapes I’d earned the night before were washed away as the water lapped against me. I saw one dark spot on my arm where a leather strap had bound me to that table. I slowly lowered it and watched as the clear water ate up the dark skin, leaving it white and luminescing. Flawless. As though I’d never been hurt. Never suffered. “Cleansing Place.” I said the words aloud. Realizing their significance. There truly was something different about this sacred water. It washed away my hurts. And the rocks at the bottom were soft like pillows under my feet. The water cooled me but wasn’t chilly. Giving me just enough of what I needed to be soothed. I closed my eyes and purred to myself, taking in the soothing touch of the water. All my weariness and pain seemed to evaporate. I kicked my legs and back floated until I felt the heat of one bright ray of sunshine warming over my skin. Letting it heat me to the core. Suddenly all shame, bitterness, and anger was gone. As though I’d never experienced it. Like none of it was real. I knew I was alone, but I didn’t feel like it here. I felt like a warm presence surrounded me. Willing to keep me safe even if Mathis showed up to get me. Nothing can hurt me here. I knew it. Deep into the core of my being, I was sure it was a fact. But then I heard his voice. “Come here, Sweet Thing. Come to me.” *** I blinked and slid my feet under me. Realizing I was already walking toward the shore, sweeping water from my path to get there faster. Rushing to get to him? Mathis stood at the edge of the water. The light just glinting off the toe of his boot. His façade was gone, and he had the bright green eyes and long waving dark hair. Watching me with that unwavering intensity which only he possessed. He was wearing fitted black breeches which made his legs seem impossibly long and muscled. And a laced white shirt which was open down to his navel. Revealing the sharp cut of his chest and the muscles of his washboard abdomen. Suddenly my fingers and palm ached to touch him. Why? “Come here.” He crouched down before me. Cocking his head beckoningly as he curled a finger invitingly. “You want me, Sweet Thing. Come here and get under me.” I bobbed through the water faster. Knowing my naked breasts were floating along the surface. The nipples already tightened as they begged for his touch. The place between my thighs already damp, for his entrance. No. Stop. I don’t want him. But my body was screaming otherwise. Refusing my bidding. 20 Undone I reached the edge of the cleansing pond and his hard grip caught me around the ribs and wrenched me from the safety of the water. No! Put me back. And in a flash, I was on the ground, in the dirt on my back. His hands were everywhere. Caressing over me expertly. That nearly reverent touch smoothing along my legs as if they were his favorite part. He dropped his mouth over mine in an all-consuming kiss. His tongue invading my mouth in the same way I knew his cock would soon be invading my body. No! I’ve just healed. Just banished your abhorrent touch. Let me go! But despite all the screaming of my mind, my body was a wanton. My hands caressed over him. Pushing at his shirt to bare his browned flesh and trying to pull him down over me. How did anyone ever believe he’s that old Magistrate? Nothing about his stature, movements or build indicated old. But I reminded myself that what I was seeing now wasn’t what passerbyers saw on the road. They see something else. I glimpse the real monster. And the monster wanted inside me. *** He positioned over me. Pushing my legs apart with his knees and lowering over me but this time when he probed my entrance there was a question on his face. Some strange fondness I’d not seen there before. Affection? But my mind was screaming that this was all a deception. Lies! This isn’t the man that I’ve dealt with. “Stop resisting me.” He crooned. Which made no sense, since I wasn’t fighting him until I registered what was really happening. I’m in the pond. I’m asleep or in a state of hypnosis. He’s not really here. He’s invading my mind. My mind is what is resisting him. That brought me some dark satisfaction. He’s not winning. He was putting all these dark images in my mind. Seducing my thoughts with images of my body being pleasured by his hands and mouth. Showing me tenderness and affection. Things he’s not really capable of. I thought bitterly. “Stop fighting me, Spitfire.” “Go away.” I managed to break through the haze to gasp. “That’s not what your busy hands are saying.” He was chuckling as he smirked down at me. His gaze trailing down my body. I followed his eyeline and was shocked to watch my hands gripping his staff and forcing him into my little hole. “No!” I arched up, trying to escape my own grip. “Come on now.” He coaxed. “Aren’t you having just a little fun?” But I wasn’t. *** He helped my hands my lunging his pelvis forward to spear into me. Stretching my body as he filled me. “Now doesn’t that feel good?” It did feel good. Rivers of pleasure wound through me. I caught his hands. Putting them on my breasts and pushing them tight to my skin. Guiding them down my slick flesh as he slid in and out of me. Moaning in pleasure. “You love me inside. Deep...deep inside.” He was nestled into my neck. His palms pushing my shoulders to the ground. I could feel his smooth lips gliding over my throat and nipping at my earlobe. He dragged his face along the side of mine to nudge my nose with his. “Don’t you, Spitfire?” “Yes, more.” I was clawing at his back. Pulling him tighter against me. Trying to shove him more fully into me. Though I knew I was already strained as far as I could go. I can’t take anymore. “Doesn’t it feel nice, Little Spitfire?” He was forcing me to say more things I didn’t want to say in this horrific nightmare. “It feels divine. I love you inside me. I want more. Please, please Mathis...” I’d never say anything so foolish. He was moving more roughly. His grip on my shoulders becoming biting as he held me still to mount me. Taking me with all the force of a dog rutting a female in the street. Grunting with every long stroke of his flesh into mine. I could feel my softness clinging to him. Forced to give him this pleasure he was savoring. *** Trying to separate myself from what was happening, I wondered where he was in truth. I imagined that there was some line strung to the back of his head. I forced my spirit from my body and followed that bit of webbing. Floating along and leaving the sounds of my softly panting flesh and his dominating taking to lead me wherever this would go. I drifted off. Crossing he landscape at light speed. Holding this bit of threat which seemed to turn into a rope the longer I gripped it. A rope that was pulling me toward wherever he was. I imagined him sitting in a black library, grinning while he tortured me. Instead, I was drawn into his brightly lit Wash Room. I found myself standing there. Looking at a wall of candles adorning every shelf until they shined off the white marble surfaces. Making the room glow as if it were filled with moonlight. My gaze fell to my hands and I saw that they were a hazy manifestation of mine. I’m here in spirit. But I could hear the low groaning of his voice behind me. *** I turned and saw him there. Deep in the water of a clawfoot tub. His head tipped back and his perfect jaw tight. The lines of his carved chest cut down into the water. And I caught the methodic movements of his hand below the surface. Heard the guttural pleasured sounds he was making and knew them to be the same that he’d made as he rode into me. He’s touching himself and having at my mind while he does it. This was such an intimate act to watch that I found myself curious. Easing closer to peer under the water and watch the movements of his hand over himself. He’s imagining it’s me. That realization was so primal that I felt myself flush in even this spirit form. I took a shocked step back and his head shot up. His green eyes glowing in the dark like a wild animal’s, shined. And they locked on me. “Come to see what I’m doing, have you?” He said in that deep rumbling voice. Knowing he’d caught me spying. 21 A Tiny Escape I found myself standing in Mathis’ Wash Room. My body projected in spirit form. Knowing I couldn’t touch anything or strike him. But somehow he could see me. Had known I was there. How can he see me? “Now, the question is, how did you get here?” He asked thoughtfully. His hands lifting from the water to catch the sides of the tub as he leaned forward to assess me. “I didn’t bring you here.” He tilted his head to eye me. “And I didn’t invite you. So...How’d you get to me?” Feeling very afraid and assessing the intrigued look on his face I gathered my courage. Sensing that I needed to take advantage of this tiny moment of his confusion to react powerfully. So, I said the only thing that came to mind. “Let it be a lesson to you.” I hissed. “I can reach you when you least expect it!” *** His hand shot out of the tub, and he stretched to reach me. Can he even touch me? I took a step back and hunkered as I tried to figure out how to get out of this room. Where I’m cornered. I scrunched my eyes tight as he surged from the water to stand. And just as abruptly as I’d left my body, I was gone from his Wash Room. Leaving him lunging after me. Dragged back to where I lay in the dirt beneath him pounding away into me. His chest flat against my bouncing breasts as thrust. Burying himself further into my warm center. Taking from me what I would not give. The force of his body over mine drove my back and my ass further into the dirt. *** From bad to worse. I thought. Enduring the weight of him as he surged into me. Sliding me up and down as he entered me and withdrew. Even if I could’ve persuaded my body to retreat from him, all I could do was wedge it further into the ground. He’s inescapable. He finished in me. Spilling his seed into my body and holding himself deep in as he took his satisfaction. “Now.” He grinned down at me. “That’s a good girl.” “You’re despicable.” I mustered out. “I’m going to have all of you, by the time I’m done. And I’ll know all your little secrets, Spitfire. There’ll be nothing you can hide from me.” He threatened. And my gut sunk. Sensing how sure he was that he could make that happen. I hate him. But now I know how to get to him. I closed my eyes tightly again and forced myself out from under him. Back into the soothing waters of the Cleansing Place. Floating along the healing surface. My white flesh gleaming wet in the morning sunshine through the trees. Untouchable. He couldn’t get to my body. So, he took my mind. Well, he can have that. Because now I know how to get around him. I felt deep triumph in knowing that he wasn’t all powerful. You can’t completely control me, Monster! *** I turned my body and dropped my feet beneath me. Wading my way toward the shore. Though I had some odd understanding of what’d happened, my human fear still had me scanning the bank looking for Mathis standing there. He's not here. He’s back in his luxurious Wash Room. Contenting himself with thoughts of torturing me. That idea made my eyes narrow, and my jaw tighten. My fierce spirit fighting its way to the surface as I promised myself that someday, somehow, I was going to get revenge. Revenge for all those girls he’d hurt. And for Veline and the other undines that were once his hapless victims. I felt powerful. Remembering how I’d somehow found myself to where he lay vulnerable in his tub, unsuspecting of my presence for several long moments. Enough time to kill him. One day... *** I leaned over to collect my dress and found that it was in perfect condition. As though it’d not been through Hell. I froze. Hand still outstretched as I stared at it. How? “You’re welcome.” Veline’s voice. “We’ll help take care of you. Come back here and we’ll always help...” I couldn’t see her but still, the mere sound of her voice had my shoulders relaxing and me breathing steadily again. I slid into my dress and made my way home. Already I was wondering how Bethanie was faring. It has to feel good being free. God only knows what she went through. But my heart still yearned for a way to get Udora out. I found myself considering again how I could get her out of there. How can I sneak in without him knowing I’m there? That’s what’ll prove the tricky part. It seemed nearly impossible to get anything past Mathis. Yet, I just did. He’d had no idea I was cowering in the woods as he went to his pool. I found my father eagerly awaiting me outside the front door. “Where have you been!” He shouted worriedly. Leaping up to meet me. “I thought for sure Udora had led you out to your death.” I sighed. “I keep telling you, Da. Udora is no witch.” He caught my hands. “You can’t help defending her, Sweetheart. You’re bespelled.” He looked so morose I thought he might cry. Mourning me as if I’m dead already. I suppose a piece of me may be… I certainly felt as though Mathis had taken something from me I couldn’t get back. “I went for a walk and got lost in the dark. Couldn’t find my way home.” “You poor thing.” He caught me against him and gave me a tight hug. Everything in me crumbled at that moment. I tucked into his shoulder and clung to him. Sobbing heavily into his shoulder. “I have to save her, Da.” I whimpered. My poor friend… *** When my father finally let me go, I headed indoors on leaden feet. Feeling bone weary and defeated. Too exhausted to even cry as I processed all that’d happened the night before. Knowing that in the past I’d have run to Udora to talk about it all. But now she’s locked in a black hole suffering. I went to my chamber and immediately climbed from my dress into my nightgown. So thankful to be safely back home. Where I could stop debating how I’d get Udora out for a little while. A short time I can sleep. A tiny voice in my head demanded to know if Udora would be permitted to sleep so easily. That made my throat feel choked and the guilt rise over me in angry waves. I’m coming. One way or another… As I tucked under my blanket, I suddenly recalled Mathis’ dark expression in that tub as he looked at me. And what’d been happening mere moments before that. When his head had been craned back and his body tightening in ripples as he stroked himself. Making deep guttural sounds of pleasure as he handled himself to thoughts of tormenting me. He savors the torture. I couldn’t imagine any creature more evil. That made me think of Veline and all she had told me about discovering what Mathis was. And how sure she’d been that I’d return to him. 22 Haunting the Broken As my body began to relax, I felt movement low in my pelvis near my left hip. I put a hand over it and felt a small lump which seemed to be jerking. No. I lifted my nightdress to examine the area in the slivers of morning light creeping in through the shutters. I saw the tiny dark egg and wisping black veins emerging from it that I’d seen on so many of those women dangling in the WitchFall dungeons. Mathis’ seed. The thought sickened me. Making my whole world seem darker as I realized I was already infected with his evil. I dropped the back of my wrist against my forehead in frustration. Feeling so hopeless that I felt the heat of a tear trailing my cheek. And another soon after that. It wasn’t long before I released the tidal wave and let them pour from my eyes. Finally in a safe sanctuary I was able to grieve who and what I’d lost. Who I was before Mathis began his tormenting. So many names rolled through my mind. Mathis, Bethanie, Veline, Udora…And countless others whose names I didn’t even know. Women dangling from chains or being rutted by ogerish men. *** Such was my thoughts as I cried myself into a stupor. That I immediately dreamt of that huge monster. The stink of his skin over me as he thrust in and out of me. Rattling the rickety wooden table beneath me with each hard pounding. Bits of streaming drool dripping from his mouth to land on me as he rumbled in evil pleasure. His amble belly dragging over the flat plane of mine as he connected most intimately with me. Finding his gratification in my body. I was too weak to fight the giant, ugly creature. My arms dangling limply at my side. My knees on each side of the massive creature’s thick thighs as it rode into me like a wild animal. In and out. Up and down. Then I heard an angry roar as if a male voice commanded it stop. Then it was Mathis over me and what’d felt like pain was now slow pleasure. Easing in and out. His length stroking into me. Rising harder inside me until I was awash with pleasure. “Please, Mathis.” I was suddenly touching him. My palms molding over his slick, smoothly tanned skin. Feeling every inch of his body moving along mine. Heating me until I was tightened with desire. Wanting nothing more than to clench around him and feel the peak of my ecstasy. I saw his green eyes staring down at me. His head tilted as he watched my face intently. Watching the emotions crossing my face with something akin to tenderness. Bonding with me, touching me intimately as his hands barely brushed the mounds and curves of my body. Soon I moaned and my back arched. *** I woke and found I had a finger deeply embedded in myself. I was touching myself. Caressing my inner walls with a fingertip to bring those tendrils of pleasure closer within my reach. It was startling because I hadn’t even known I was. Something only made worse by the fact that the images that had brought me nearly to the brink were of Mathis possessing my body. Owning my flesh and taking me again. But I was no longer fighting him. I was welcoming him. I screeched in frustration and rage and jerked my finger out of my body, cursing him for the power he somehow had over my mind. He could penetrate it and guide my thoughts to angles I didn’t want and would’ve never fathomed on my own. I don’t want, Mathis. “But you do…” His voice interrupted the dark to stroke over me like one of his dreaded hands. “Or you wouldn’t be imagining me over you, within you…At every opportunity.” “Now would you, Saria?” He dragged my name out on a hissing breath. Making it far more intimate than he’d ever said it to my face. He has no right to ever say it! “Get out of my head!” I put my palms to my temples. Determined to block him out. I began violently rocking myself forward and back, trying to banish him. And working my body until I was beyond exhausted and could no longer stay awake. *** When I woke again it was nightfall. Pitch blackness. Yet I find myself rising in my nightdress. Moving like a dead thing on bare, numbed feet. Which immediately began the long trek up the hill to WitchFall Fortress. I knew in the back of my mind that I didn’t want to go there, that I knew what would happen if I did. Yet I moved, one foot before the other. I knew that somehow Mathis was forcing my body into motion in a way that was impossible to overcome. But the knowledge changed nothing. I don’t know how I got through the door. Perhaps it was cracked, and I merely pushed it open. Where were his servants. Shouldn’t someone be guarding the door? I supposed it was easy to get in here because people weren’t typically trying to get in. It was out that they were desperate for. My bare toes found their way over the smooth entrance floor and to some stairs. My hand meeting the rail as if I somehow knew exactly where it’d be and how high. Then my foot lifted. Step after step until I was rising into the darker layers of the second floor. Where candles became dimmer and less torches marked the way to the personal chambers. Where am I going. I swallowed hard. Terrified of where my legs were taking me. Please don’t take me to him. I willed them. With no more power to stop myself then a bird has to will a cat not to eat it. I found myself at the fourth door in the hall. I turned mechanically to face it. Staring at the dark wood. Memorizing knotholes marking it as I fought my body’s urge to lift a hand and touch the handle. No! But I watched the dim light reflecting off my pale skin as my small hand wrapped the handle and shoved the door open. I was frozen by the sight of shimmering bodies in moonlight. 23 A Destroyed Girl Both were in the throes of passion. The woman was riding the man forcefully. Jamming herself down on him so roughly that he grunted at each angry dropping of her weight over him. “Harder!” He growled. Commanding her. Mathis’ voice. “I can’t.” The girl whimpered pitifully. Her brown hair thrown back and waving down her back as her head was tipped back. Contorted in pain. “You came to me!” Mathis growled. “Now finish what you’ve began, Witch. Harder!” And he caught her hips and dragged her down and forward over him. Making their bodies smack together brutally and the bed rock beneath them. Creaking in objection. “Ah. Ah.” She said raggedly in pain each time he slammed her down. Clearly pushing himself too deeply in her. Her frame was small. Seeming too little to accept a man so forcefully. But something about her shape was familiar. “Please, stop. You’re hurting me.” “Then hurt yourself.” He laughed. Moving his hands from her hips purposefully and then crossing them under the pillow beneath his head. “Uh, uh.” She fell forward over him. Her fingers turning into claws to burrow into her chest as she drove herself more brutally onto him. Her hips working over his body and then wiggling him in deeper. “Ouch!” She cried out. Though she didn’t stop. “It’s about to hurt a lot more.” He sounded triumphant. “I’m getting harder.” *** The room suddenly seemed darker. Flat black fingers rising out of Mathis’ chest and rippled abdomen to shadow the meager light as they pierced into the girl riding him. Stealing her energy. And her spirit. I recognized as her objections grew weaker. She’s losing strength. But I couldn’t understand why a woman would keep impaling herself on a man while shrieking in such agony. Why doesn’t she just stop? Then I heard her voice again and this time, I recognized it. Bethanie. The girl I’d taken over to Beddinton and left at her aunt’s door. How could she come back? My jaw dropped in horror, and I couldn’t imagine why she would come back here. What would possess her? Then Mathis’ head snapped in my direction. “What would possess you?” I screamed and backed up. How’d he know I was here? But when I tried to escape the room, I found the door closed behind me. “No!” I turned to scratch at it. “Let me out.” “Why?” He chuckled darkly. “You came to me.” His voice dropped. “You both did.” *** Bethanie was still riding down on Mathis. The backs of her thighs slapping against him with each downward plunge. Her breasts hopping on her chest and her hands fisted in the skin of his chest as she clung to whatever she could reach. Finally, she emitted a shriek that seemed to make the room shiver. I saw Mathis’ dark fingers of energy drawing into her and stealing those bits out of her. As her body jerked over his in some violent climax, those dark fingers suddenly took tiny fragments of light and retracted back into him. Turning the room a dull black. Making it so pitch I could no longer see anything but the faint glow of her skin in such perfect darkness. Why had she come back to all of this suffering? But he was right to ask, why had I? “Bethanie…” I whispered. Backing up until I was against the door. I saw her limp body being shoved aside and knew Mathis was pushing her off him like discarded trash. She was too weak to do anything other than fall over against his touch. I heard his feet sliding to the ground. “Why would you return here? I freed you.” “But you didn’t.” She whispered bitterly. “You removed me from the dungeon, but it had already burrowed deep inside me until my own body has become the prison.” I couldn’t see her, but her words were haunting. “It’s inescapable, Saria. You’ll never be free. Get the Hell out of this dreadful place while you still can!” She pleaded desperately. *** My hand was sliding along the door as I fumbled for the handle. Ready to do just as she bid. My mind was already tormented by the haunting image of a young woman torturing herself on the rod of a man. Impaling herself so brutally, time and again. I knew that my own lack of will had brought me back here. Led me straight to Mathis. His burrowing in my mind has some sway over me now. But I didn’t think I was so bad that I’d willingly cause myself pain to bring him pleasure. And somehow bringing myself pleasure for his enjoyment of my suffering. It seemed beyond twisted. But anything to do with Mathis is twisted. Suddenly Mathis darkly tanned face emerged from the blackness next to me. Hovering just to the side of my face. My body began to shake but I was willing to do anything to not acknowledge his nearness. “Now, now…How intriguing.” He vanished. Before materializing on the other side of me, just as close. “What could you possibly be here for? Hmm? Back for more so soon?” He faded away again. I was breathing heavily, and I could feel sweat beading along my neck in my nervousness. My hand finally found a tiny bit of metal and followed its shape to grip it. But his fist curled around it, instantly keeping me from moving it. “Don’t worry Spitfire. I’ve just the thing for you tonight…” *** “Please, Mathis. Release your hold on the girl.” I begged. Turning my face to look at him finally. Let poor Bethanie go. “Aren’t you bold?” He reared back slightly that I’d dare meet his gaze. Shocked that I’d try to command him. “Charming though you are…” He reached out and fondly caressed my chin. I jerked away. “I’m afraid,” He crooned. “That’s not how it works.” “How does it work?” “Once my seed has taken root, then it can’t be dismissed merely from being separated from me. It’s a tiny egg that continues to grow in the womb of all the bodies of my mates.” His mates. I’m one of those now. I swallowed the sickening feeling that gave me. “It’s those seeds that bind you to me, nothing I need do after that.” 24 Caged I could feel his breath on me as he’d somehow, impossibly, moved even closer to my side. Blocking off the edge of the door that would’ve opened if I could’ve pulled it. Now he’s leaned against it. “They,” He cupped the rounded mound on my pelvis toward my hip. Cradling it almost violently. “do all the work for me. Bring you straight to me…” “I’m not here for you.” I said resignedly. “I’m here for them.” I nodded over his shoulder toward where I could see the outline of Bethanie’s body. Now silent on the bed as if she’d passed out from the exhaustion and pain. It is mostly true. But my words sounded weak even to my own ears. I don’t even know how I got here. Or why he’s all I can think about. Right alongside the lust growing in me was the hatred. I was resenting him more and more. And disgusted by the power he had over me. “Are you?” He glanced over his shoulder and back at me. Beaming so broadly that his white teeth gleamed in the darkness. “And what are you willing to do for them?” He smelled like fresh water and spring grass. But he’s death. *** Still, all I could see was his hard, honed body. Feel his animal magnetism. As if he was designed to beckon me. Or women in general. Like a black flower that will surely poison you when touched. But I was touching it. My hand already lifting to stroke his ridged abdomen and lower, brushing the root of him. He hissed through his teeth and his body was instantly responding to the simple touch. I rounded to yank the door handle, escaping his fondling of the bulge along my hip. Like he was massaging an unborn. But he saw my movement and slapped his palm to the door and kept it from opening. His weight was against my side and half my back, pushing me against the door. My other hand was pinned under my shoulder. “It’s fascinating to me…” He leaned against the wall next to me, dropping his elbow and forearm just above him and leaning his head along his bicep. His green eyes roving my face intently. His breath fanning my face as he finished speaking. “How much you affect me.” Affect him? He doesn’t look affected. He looks completely in control. *** And everything around me was becoming hazy. My entire focus on him as if he were all I could see. It’s his poison in me. I recognized. Fighting the reaction his nearness was having, I looked over my other shoulder to see the profile of Bethanie’s side in the darkness. She was groaning painedly. Her thighs rubbing together as if to try and soothe the burn inside her. A burn that will never feel better. And I was sad for her. She flopped a hand to the coverlet next to her and it instantly lit on fire all along the front of her. Blooming her in the light. I could see that her white skin was riddled with the dark veins and tiny bulbs. Like they’d run rampant in her time away from him. They forced her back. “Go.” She mouthed. Summoning her strength to lean up and whisper. “Get out while you can, Saria.” I slid my hand down toward the door handle, but his hand was over mine in an instant. “Not so fast.” He said in a warning tone. His hand lifted to caress lightly along my forearm, like a lover’s caress. But ready to snap my arm if I persist in escaping. “Come on now.” His fingers curved around my forearm and lifted it next to my face. Reaching up to link his fingers through me. Pressing his body along my back. I could already feel his hardness against my crack. He nestled his face into my hair. His mouth brushing the crook of my neck. “Let’s go down to the Chamber.” He’s already ready to take me. I wondered what it would take to wear him out. He seems nearly indestructible. I wasn’t sure that anything could. Firelight from the flames surrounding Bethanie danced along the wall. “The fire.” I objected. “Your mansion will burn down.” I rather hoped that it would. But not with me. Or Udora. Or the other suffering girls. He lurched off me dispassionately. Dragging that elbow down the door and tossing it behind him dismissively. Making the flame douse in sputtering smoke and Bethanie croak as if pained. *** Did him putting out the fire hurt her? I didn’t understand how it could. Course I had no idea how she’d made the flames explode into life on the bedding, to begin with. “First, come with me.” He rolled smoothly off the door. Cradling my stomach and still clutching my hand as he rotated me from the door to peel it open. And tug me down the hall behind him. Taking me where? I locked my heels and was beginning to struggle against his grip. Fearing that wherever he’d take me now would be worse than the horrible chamber he’d taken me to, before. Where he took so much from me. What could possibly be worse. But already I’d learned I couldn’t possibly expect what was coming next with him. He’s Lord of the unexpected. But he pushed a door open, and I recognized the black and white Wash Room. Where he’d washed Bethanie. Where he was stroking himself when I’d materialized here. It was stunning to see it again in reality. I paused inside and he closed the door. Rounding to face me. Crossing his arms across his chest and putting his back to it. “Take off your clothes, Spitfire.” *** “No.” I whispered. Lacking any conviction. Because when his eyes narrowed, I wanted to. Though I couldn’t tell if it was from fear or desire to. “Don’t defy me, Saria. I can be very cruel.” “I’m well aware of that. That’s why I don’t want you touching me any more than necessary.” “This is necessary. Trust me.” Definitely not! “Impossible!” I said. Making him chuckle. “Well, then,” He lurched off the door and approached me. “think of it as quickening my pleasure. And once that is over. You can go. Again.” An evil smile quirked his lips. “Until you return to me again.” 25 Washed “At your summoning you mean.” I said bitterly. “I am not forcing you.” “Not physically.” “Ah, now, Saria. Let’s not pretend you’re not already moist.” He reached down and touched the crux of my thighs over the fabric of my dress. Making me jump. My eyes rounded as I realized I was already soaking the fabric. He’s right. I didn’t even know it! I swallowed disgust at my own reaction. “Now take off your dress before I rip it off you.” I glared at him impudently but when he took a threatening step forward, I jumped from my gown. Stretching my arms over myself to cover my body. His gaze thinned on me. “What did I tell you about that?” *** “About what?” I knew very well what he was talking about. But I was stalling. I didn’t want to get in his wash bin and have him watch me scrub myself. “Shame.” “I don’t recall.” “You very much do.” His tone hardened. “Don’t play games with me.” He wrenched my arms away from covering me. Then he twisted and lifted me. Tossing me into the giant porcelain basin. He tugged a chain above me, and icy water began to rain on me. I whooshed a breath of air against the stinging fingers of cold water. “Aah!” I turned in the tub, trying to escape the frozen, painful touch. Mathis was staring down with malicious glee. “Learn to savor it, Saria. Pain can only hurt you when you fear it.” I barely heard his words, much less took them in. But they would run through my mind for days to come. *** Mathis stepped into the tub with me. Catching my waist and lifting me onto my feet. Exposing me even further to the biting fingers of water. He looked at me. His face expressionless as the water pelted his skin. The only benefit to his hard stare was that with the water surging at us, it was angled such that his larger frame blocked most of it. Was he shielding me? Surely not. I realized he was showing me his strength. Reminding me how weak I was in comparison. Because I’d reacted to the cold. Whereas he was immovable. I’ll find a way to make you suffer as much. I promised myself. Setting the vow aside with the collection that I’d made for vengeance and penance. The things I told myself to ensure he understood there was consequence to his tormenting. He collected a hard stone from the edge of the tub. “Do you see this. This is me.” He dragged it over his body. Leaving a red rash and tiny cuts. “I’m hard. Built to wound with not a soft spot on me.” He lifted a scrap of cloth and drug it over my body. Pouring the rushing water over the top of my chest and sending rivulets down over my perked nipples and flat belly and the mound of my sex. His eyes trailing their paths. I already knew what he’d say next. “This is you. Built to wash away suffering, pretty and soft.” “Hmm.” I murmured coldly. “What would happen to you if you fell in love?” I truly wanted to know. I couldn’t imagine Mathis being weak. Mathis loving. He gave a half-smile. “That’d never happen. It’s what led me here to begin with. No woman will ever possess my love again.” “And what if one were to love you?” “She’d be the dumbest one alive.” *** “Because you don’t deserve it?” I blurted harshly. “Because I don’t want it.” His tone was so icy cold, I couldn’t doubt his words. “Don’t you?” My eyes narrowed on him. Seeing his slight shift of discomfort and the way his eyes flitted to the edge of the tub. He’s uncomfortable. I’ve knocked him slightly off his footing. I certainly thought that was something to be proud of! “Is that fear I hear in your voice, Mathis?” “Don’t forget who you’re talking to!” He roared. Catching me by the neck and holding me against the wall. “I fear nothing. It’s you tiny creatures that fear me.” “I don’t fear you, Mathis.” I said, clutching his hand to ensure I could breathe around it. Though his grip wasn’t tight, it was very intimidating to know that if he tightened it, he could crush my airway and steal my life. No. I thought. You’re not taking any more from me! “But when I talk about a woman loving you, there’s true fear on your face. What would happen? Tell me.” I coaxed. Gaze still fierce, he slid me down the wall and released his grip. Flexing his hand as though it pained him not to choke the life out of me. “How about you worry about turning and putting your hands on that wall.” he commanded. *** I blinked at him, and he caught my shoulders and spun me. Shoving my back so I was angled to put my palms against the hard, stoney wall. It was rough under my palms. I gritted my teeth and braced myself. Trying to mentally prepared for his brutality. For feeling him inside me. Though I feared in this position, he may want more than the place he’d had before. A part of me that’s never been touched. That made my heart race with fear. Certain I’d be permanently damaged if he did. Instead, I felt the rag scrubbing over my back roughly. Washing every inch with the purposeful aggression he’d cleaned Bethanie. Now I’m that object I’d thought she was, when he touched her this way. He knelt behind me and scrubbed my legs. His touch was anything but kind. It feels like he’s trying to take off the top layer of skin. “Why are you washing me?” I said tenuously. Trying not to think about the fact that his touch was hurting. Though I was grateful he wasn’t using that bruising stone, he’d touched himself with. “I’m washing both of us.” “Why?” “Because we’re both going to be covered in sweat soon enough. And when I touch you, I want to know that the taint of anyone else’s touch isn’t on your skin.” 26 The Trapped Man “You think I’ve another man?” I didn’t want him. Much less any other after all the torment I’d experienced at his hands. “Who knows what you do when you’re not with me?” “Do you worry about it?” I was stunned at this hint of vulnerability. A strange note that may’ve been jealousy seeped into his voice. “I don’t wish to think on it.” “It disturbs you?” “Because you’re mine.” He said matter-of-factly. “It won’t matter. Soon enough your skin will be marred with my seed, and you’ll no longer be as fair as you are now. No longer be so desirable to the village lads. And I’ve plans for you one day. When you submit to me wholly.” “And if I don’t?” “You will.” “But if I didn’t?” “Then I’d likely pursue you forever. You, one woman, could probably charge me all I’d need with your power and the force of your will...If you were capable of that.” He ended quickly as if he’d given away too much. He dropped to his knees behind me and pushed one of mine forward so he could access my most intimate part. But when he dragged the rag over it this time it was slowly. Painfully slowly. I bit my lip to keep from jerking or making a sound. To let him touch me. To get this over with. *** “If I let you do whatever you’re going to do to me, will you let Udora go?” “I’ll let her go.” He agreed. Her. “Not Udora.” I said sadly. “I can’t let Udora go just yet.” “Why not?” “Because you won’t come back so willingly.” “Will you ever let her go?” “Eventually, most likely.” Not reassuring. “But I have been tending her better.” “Udora?” “Who else?” He queried. Standing now to lather his hair. Soap streaming down his smooth body. I turned and pushed myself against the far wall. Wanting as far from him as I could be. “Why?” I asked suspiciously. “To reward you. For pleasing me.” “You are taking better care of Udora, to reward me?” It seemed a sick system. But everything about Mathis is sick. *** “Indeed.” He said in a bored tone. Smoothing his black hair back made his square jaw and stark features seem even more masculine. I’d never seen a face like his real one. It was magnetic. His penetrating green eyes felt like they crawled under my very skin and dug their way into my soul to peer at my innermost thoughts. Like he may know everything I’m thinking. That was a horrifying thought. He looked to me, like some charming prince from a fairytale. Someone that would’ve been kind and charming. Everything he’s not. “What?” He blinked and water clung to black lashes which should’ve been too long for a man. I imagined what I looked like. My red hair washed straight would reach my butt now. My eyes were large and crystal blue. Thickly lashed and alluring, I’d been told. By the village boys he so seemed to resent. I was beyond what should’ve been marriageable age in our village but still callers came. But my father was happy to reject them and keep me home and safe. From the witches. Witches he was so terrified of. Yet he follows all the bidding of the worst one. The only one I’ve ever met. *** “What are you staring at?” He said in what may’ve been curiosity or irritation at having to repeat himself. “A monster.” He snorted. “Aren’t we all.” He turned his back to send the rivulets of soapy water seeping down his back. Cold water. Which stung the flesh. Soap trailed over his back and down his muscled buttocks and over his black furred thighs and down. His body was sculpted looking like a woman would’ve enjoyed giving it soft caresses once. I found myself reflexively reaching forward to touch the slick muscles aside his spine but as I did, a hand formed from beneath his skin and reached out to clutch my hand. Interweaving its fingers with mine. A face pressed against the other side of it. A man’s face. Screaming. It pushed against the skin of his back like straining to escape and the hand clutched mine. I realized I was hearing a humming sound which seemed far away. After a moment I registered it was me screaming. He rounded. Jerking the hand from its grip on me. He towered over me, his face written with rage. As though my shriek had jostled something angry inside him. “Don’t touch me like that!” He snapped. Lip curling in contempt. “Not ever.” *** “W-why?” I blinked up at him in shock. Horrified at what I’d just witnessed. It was like there was someone trapped in his body with him. I hadn’t meant to touch him. I didn’t want to. That hand grabbed me. “Never touch him...” Mathis snarled. His eyes almost black in his rage. Him? Who was it? And why were they stuck in his skin. It seemed like it would’ve made more sense to me were it another of his prisoner women. But that was a man. I had glimpsed the square jaw. High cheekbones and slashing brows of a frantic man. Pressing against his skin as if yearning to be free. I cowered backward. Sliding down the wall. “O-o-kay.” Mathis caught my arm and stepped from the wash bin. Yanking me out. Which freed me from that painful drizzle. He jerked up his pants and stepped into his boots. Leaving himself shirtless as he caught my arm again. He seems to enjoy doing that. Despite his biting grip, I found myself blowing a relieved breath. But that meager sense was soon to be squelched. *** It didn’t take me long to realize where we were going. He’s taking me to the dungeons. Down into that dreadful darkness where only poison and death lay. Where he turns me into a ball of agony at his mercy. I was still bare from being in his wash bin and he hadn’t bothered to grab me any clothes, so I wondered if I was going to have to stumble out of this place naked. “Mathis...Something to wear?” I pleaded as he tugged me down the stairs and I realized that any moment we could come across a servant that would see me naked as the day I’d emerged into this world. “You don’t need it.” “But-” “But nothing!” He roared. Tossing a furious look over his shoulder. “You do what I tell you. Shut your pretty mouth.” 27 Another Girl to Save My fear of what would happen to me down there was building. What if he didn’t let me go this time? What if he kept me here forever and no one ever knew where I was? Not that anyone would’ve come and got me anyway. It seemed that once Mathis claimed you were a witch you became his forever anyway. No one looks for you. No one yearns for you. No one mourns you. And God knows how long he keeps them to torture them. As we neared the doors to the dungeons, two of his huge lumbering ogres appeared. They were clothed loosely in what looked like servant’s clothes. But they barely spanned the length of the creatures’ hulking shoulders. The pants were torn around their calves and their eyes roved over me hungrily. No one can believe they’re human. Not even close. But when they’d come to the Dining Hall, Mayor Marx hadn’t batted an eyelash when he saw them. Was he seeing something different then I did? Like how Mathis manages to disguise himself to every eye but mine. But, I reminded myself, there had been a time when I too had been deceived by Mathis’ exterior. Until I’d caught a fleeting glance of the monster beneath... *** We entered the dungeons. The large monsters trudging on our heels as Mathis dragged me down into the acrid heat of the lowest chambers. The stench seemed more foul than the last time. Human excrement, evil and filth. A smell that would never be washed away. When we stepped to the stone of the lowest level, I found myself crossing my arms over my chest to cover myself and standing on my toes to avoid fully stepping in whatever waste might be on the floor. “Pick one.” Mathis ordered. “One.” I looked over my shoulder at him. He gave my lower back a light shove. “One.” He lifted his finger purposefully. He means a woman to free. This was his version of a twisted shopping excursion. I tiptoed over to Udora’s cage and turned to look at him. Hitching my chin impudently. He shook his head slowly. His eyes, once again green, flared in warning. Telling me to move on. *** I chewed my lip and gave Udora a pained look. I could see she was a bit cleaner and had a pillow. She was huddled on the far side of the cage. Looking at me sadly as she held her arms around herself as if she was the only one able to offer herself any comfort. “Has he touched you?” I asked her. “Not yet.” Udora sobbed. Dropping her face to her hands. “But he touches us all eventually. Even you...” “Not you.” I told her. He wants me for now. I’ll find a way to get you out. I tried to convey the message in the long look I gave her. I lowered to stick my hand in the cage which only reached as high as my waist. She lurched forward to grip it. “Don’t leave me again!” She begged. “I’m going to get you out.” Before I could say anything more, I was being hoisted up by Mathis’ grip on my upper arm. “To the chamber.” He ordered. I gave her a reassuring look over my shoulder as I let him usher me forward on leaden feet. *** I’m enduring this for you. I hoped she knew. She couldn’t possibly think that it was something I was enjoying. I heard the rattle of chains behind me and saw that one of the ogres had chained a woman to a metal rack on the wall. He caught her hips and pulled her body toward him. Then hunkered low enough to jut inside her. Stuffing his erect member into her small body. She shrieked and then whined hopelessly. “Her!” I pointed. “I want to take her with me.” “Fine.” Mathis shrugged. Not looking back. “You can have what’s left when he’s done...And when I am.” He gave me a pointed look. I heard that metal rack thud brutally with every hard, animalistic pounding the ogre gave the poor girl. Her large breasts rose up like pendulums then fell as he drew his huge width back out of her straining body, before entering her again. Her flat stomach stretching to fit him while he was inside. Creating a bulge behind her pelvis where he filled her. It has to be excruciating. I wanted nothing more than to light him on fire and walk over and unchain her and get her out of here forever. She looked barely older than me. Perhaps ten and nine. Old enough she may have children at home. *** “How can you let this happen to them?” I asked Mathis. Tears welling in my eyes as I heard the ogre grunting rhythmically. “Uh. Uh. Uh.” And the bars thumping while chains rattled. And the sobbing of girls nearby as they witnessed the torture. Of the huge monster rutting the poor woman. “It means very little to me. And in truth, it likely does to her either. She’s barely in there anymore.” “She was wailing!” “Only with loathing. They can’t feel the pain after a time.” “Is that what you tell yourself?” I said viciously as he closed the door behind us. Blocking my view of what was happening to her. “It’s plain fact.” He corrected. Looking at me coldly. At least his eyes are no longer black. That fed my defiance. Gave me courage to push him a little. “Oh, is it?” “You should be less concerned about Triana and more concerned with what’s going to happen to My Spitfire.” He gestured past me. I turned slowly. Afraid to look. *** I recognized that we were in The Chamber. His secret room. Like before, silvery moonlight seeped in from a wide hole above. It must be open somewhere in the roof of the Fortress. I’d never seen a spot in the ramparts that looked like it could have a gaping mouth leading to the dungeons. But hard to see from so far below. Shimmering bits of dust floated in the room, catching the light and turning it into sharp bits of brightness as they twisted in the darkness. The dirt floor was empty. Barren save for one black corner where I could just faintly see the outline of a tool of torture. Something I recognized... A stockade. 28 The Stockade “Go to it.” He said in a coaxing voice. Immediately, my instincts were screaming. I can’t do this! I knew what happened to people in the stocks. They were left out in public. Forced to be bent at the waist or on their knees. Their neck and wrists pinned between the notched wood and locked closed. And sometimes cruel people threw rotten food at them and persecuted them for whatever crime had led them to be there. Or for simple entertainment. It looked painful on one’s body to be in that position for so long. Terrifying to be locked in. And horrifying to have the indignity of being made into a public mockery. The last thing I wanted was to be in that thing. “Do you know what it’s for?” Mathis asked me darkly. “Public shaming.” My voice sounded choked even to my own ears. “You, who are so afraid of feeling shame.” He chuckled. “What an exciting experience, aye?” Exciting was the furthest thing from my mind. Terrifying. He was starting to circle me like a hungry vulture. His chest and feet bare, he stepped on small rocks heedlessly. His head whipping to keep me in view, like an angry predator. He’s still angry I saw the thing in his back. I wished I hadn’t seen it. I couldn’t seem to get the image out of my head. The creature which had screamed for my help. The trapped man. *** Despite his instruction, I still hadn’t taken one step toward the stockade. As awful as it would’ve been in public, somehow being here alone with Mathis made the prospect immensely more nightmarish. “You’re trying to scare me.” “Yes. I want you scared.” He admitted. “But I also find the idea immensely erotic. The idea of having you while you’re trapped in the stockade. Mmm.” He growled. Moving his pelvis in a way that told me he was becoming uncomfortable. My eyes skid to the door. “Remember, the only thing keeping you here, is your own choice. You can leave at any time.” But it wasn’t reassurance. Instead, it was a painful reminder that I did indeed have to be here. He was right, I potentially could leave if I wished. But not without leaving the girl I’d just told myself I’d free. That’s why he let me pick her out. So, I would be bound by my own conscience to let him have me. “You’re very cruel.” His mind games were beyond mean. He chuckled coldly. Bobbing his head in acknowledgement. “Yes, indeed I am.” “How did you become like this.” He froze. Giving me a startled look. “Like what?” “A monster.” He laughed again, rubbing his face. “What an apt word for it…Well, My Dear, every monster has to eat.” He was giving me such a pointed look, it was clear I was the meal. “Go to it.” I walked on numbed feet. Finding my way to the wooden construction. I told myself that I would just free my mind and leave this humiliation while he took me. I chewed my lip, even more afraid that he might not. What if he just hooked me in and left me. His plaything down here in the dark… *** No one would ever come looking for me. No one knows I’m here. It wasn’t the first time the thought had occurred to me. My hands worked, trying to dispel the sweatiness of my palms. I slowly rounded the stockade until I stood behind it. Staring down at it fearfully. So afraid I could hardly breathe. My whole body was trembling. I felt like I should be talking. I wanted to ask him what he was going to do to me. But I was even more unsettled that he might tell me. And it’d be horrible. Mathis rounded behind me and his hand landed atop my bare shoulder. Making me nearly leap from my skin. He pushed me down. His fingers curling to lightly caress my flesh. Reminding me how vulnerable I was. Already nude. I resisted slightly. “Leave then.” He whispered near my ear. Nearly in challenge. “I’m sure she’ll be just fine. She is Jack’s favorite.” “Jack?” Mathis was silent and I realized he meant the ogerish mean that had been pounding her in the dungeon. I swallowed. My mouth suddenly dry. No way I can leave without her. I have to save her from that horrible fate. No matter what the cost. Especially if she’s that terrible thing’s favorite. *** “Down.” Mathis pushed me downward. The pressure increasing until I lowered to my knees. Then he pushed my shoulder forward, causing me to lower onto the ground on all fours. He stroked down my back. Caressing with just his fingertips. “And you’re my favorite…” My whole body tensed. I didn’t want to be his favorite. I wanted him to forget about me. And to free all those girls. “Crawl to it.” He directed. Stamping down my mortification, I crawled naked toward the stockade. Feeling my breasts dangling and his eyes on my soft lips from behind as I moved. He was watching every twist of my body. Like a hungry predator. “Do you know how powerful you are?” He rounded me to open the stock. Unlatching the front of it to lift the top half. Opening it for me. “I don’t feel powerful.” The truth was I felt anything but. Being naked in a crawl, wondering when he’d enter me and if once, he had me in the stockade, he’d leave me. “In what way could I be powerful?” “You, with this beautiful body,” He stroked me again. His hands framing the outside of my shoulders and following my curves down to the narrowness of my waist. “Have the power to free so many women. To release the girls, you care so much for. By offering to me what you guard so zealously.” My flesh. *** He was right in that I could free them, but I was sacrificing myself on this ugly wooden alter to do so. And the self-centered part of me was screaming it wasn’t worth it. That I should run. “Put yourself in it.” He commanded. I leaned up onto my knees and lowered my head and wrists into position along the wood. “Now that wasn’t so hard, was it?” He leaned to whisper near the back of my ear. But it was. “I’ve changed my mind!” I cried. “I don’t want to be here. I want to go.” He laughed and slapped the heavy block of wood. It came down over my wrists and neck with a thud that rattled my whole body. He set the latches on the front side. Latches I can’t reach. I was now wholly trapped whether I wanted to go or not, I was at his mercy. His for the taking. 29 Voices in the Darkness Mathis clearly had no intention of letting me go. He was still behind me. Straining to reach over me as he finished pushing down the locks that secured me into the giant block of wood. I reflexively pulled at it like a caged animal, but it had no give. The width of my head was far too large to let me pull backward. And it only brought me closer against Mathis’ chins. He growled in pleasure. Taking the time to circle around the front of the stockade, tugging my red hair from within the hole until it all poured down the side of my face. He caressed my cheek. “So, beautiful…” “Open.” I looked up at him. Unable to lift my head far enough to look at him. And resisting the urge to beg him to let me go. I knew he was talking about my mouth. But I didn’t want to open it. He lightly pinched my bottom lip and my chin. “Open those pretty lips for me, Spitfire. I want in that mouth.” I whimpered in objection. I jerked at the stockade, but it only resulted in causing rough splinters to scratch my wrists. I lowered to sit on my heels hoping that I could balance enough to get away from this stockade. But all the pulling in the world wouldn’t free me. “Are we quite finished with that little effort?” He said in that cold rumbling voice. As he lowered to his haunches to look at me. His voice seeming to echo in this huge chamber. “You’ve nowhere to go, no one to run to. Screaming will only arouse me. So really you have no choice…” “Unless you want to beg me.” There was very nearly hope in his voice. And I could see light brightening in his green eyes at the prospect. No. I won’t beg. Because he wants me to, so badly. *** Breathing raggedly, I surrendered. Realizing that the more I fought, the more excited he became. I dutifully closed my eyes and opened my mouth wide. Having a fair idea what would happen. He took his time unlacing his breeches, despite that I knew they were still loose from the washing. I refused to open my eyes but could hear the rustling that indicated he was plucking at them purposefully. I could feel his gaze on me and knew he was trying to intimidate me. I didn’t blink, didn’t twitch. Just waited. For what seems an eternity. Then I felt the soft skin wrapping his iron hardness brush along my bottom lip. And soon across the surface of my tongue and finally to the opening of my throat. Making my mouth automatically lower around his flesh. Easing lightly around him until my lips had completely closed around his width. Such a strange thing to have that intimate bit of skin in my mouth. Making him both powerful and weak while there. I could bite him. But what would be the consequence? He might leave me down here in this stockade forever. Something he might do anyway. He might beat me senseless. He might give me to his ogres. Whatever he might do, I was certain that it would be a long-time suffering for a momentary triumph. I was smarter than that. He moved backward, drawing his length back from me. Making my mouth make a suctioning sound, as the head of him stopped just beyond my lips. Then he stroked back in. He balanced his hands on the corners of the stockade to use it as leverage to stroke back into me, then out. Once, he went too far and I gagged. Coughing around his length. My hands flexed but couldn’t get anywhere near my mouth to save myself. Momentary panic made my heart race and sweat bead on my forehead. I made a few yelping noises as I wondered if I would suffocate. To my surprise, he immediately withdrew. “And again.” He slipped back in. Working himself into my mouth until I felt him swelling until he no longer fit in my mouth. I closed my lips and looked up at him. Wiping my face of any expression to see if he’d force me to take more or relent. My tiny fight. *** He chuckled low in his throat and worked his fingers through my hair. Watching the silky red strands seep through it. Seeming all the more darker for the blackness of the chamber. Then he took the few steps around the stockade. Stopping near my side to cup a breast. Massaging its weight in his palm. “One day I will use that flesh too to bring me pleasure.” His meaning wasn’t lost on me. He meant that he’d use my breasts to stroke his cock. I grimaced but said nothing. He took another step behind me. I heard tiny rocks crunching under his booted step and knew he was turning to look at me. He leaned over and caught my waist, bringing it back and up to put me on my knees. Making the stockade rattle as my position changed. It felt more precarious. I swayed slightly. The entirety of my weight balanced on my knees and the bottom of my wrists and neck was uncomfortable. Making my stomach feel strained as it fought to keep me up. He took a step back to assess his view of my most intimate places. Taking stock of all the things he wanted to do to me before partaking of his prize. *** And giving me time to figure out how to shift to keep from falling. Which would’ve been very painful, bruising me against the stockade. I slid my knees apart to keep my weight displaced evenly. Lowering behind me with slow precision. Dropping to one knee then the next. His hands following the curve of my back from down my shoulder blades to land on my hips. He gave one cheek a firm swat that had me lunging forward. Feeling the heat of where he’d touched already blushing my skin. “Careful now, Darling. Lest you hurt yourself.” But there was humor in his voice. He took off one boot and set it next to me on the right. Soon his other boot followed on the left. He took his time sliding his pants down incredibly slowly. I couldn’t see anything. Only hear his movements. And I knew he was taking his time apurpose, to make my apprehension rise. It's working. I found myself tapping my fingers along my thumb in an effort to calm myself. “Come away with us.” A tiny voice said so fast that I barely heard it. I looked up and noticed a tiny flickering gray light in the dimness, across the room. I went very still in shock. Listening for that high pitched, tinny voice again. It was nearly metallic and so rapid that it was almost inaudible. “Come away with us.” 30 His Way “Where?” I whispered slowly. “What’s that?” Mathis asked. “I didn’t say anything!” I turned trying to talk to him but found I couldn’t bend to see him. It only made my hips swing to the side. But Mathis held them in place so they couldn’t go far. Catching them so firmly that his fingers nearly bit into the front of my pelvis as he lifted me off my knees and slammed me back down on my knees before him. I felt him straightening behind me and felt the hardness of his length rubbing along my crack. “Mmm…” He purred appreciatively. “You look so beautiful like this.” Vulnerable. Unable to fight him. His ideal prey. I thought bitterly. Feeling helpless and frustrated. As he no doubt intended me to. *** “Like what. Trapped in your stockade?” “On your knees, vulnerable…Mine to take.” He whispered. I was trying to focus on spotting the tiny gray light again but was having a hard time finding it. Then I felt the blunted tip of Mathis prodding my entrance. His slick body keeping mine from providing any resistance. His hand stroking down the curve of my back was causing me to damp around him despite that I was angry, furious, that this was all happening. His length was entering me, and my knees automatically shifted apart to allow him entrance within my body, to keep from him hurting me. He was so long that it seemed like he was piercing into me forever. My back arched upward as my body unconsciously tried to escape his penetration. “Ugh.” He sank all the way in despite my efforts. His sack putting pressure against the soft lips surrounding the mouth of my opening. There was a pinching pressure against my insides. And like before I could feel him swelling further inside me. As if he got wider and wider, spreading me apart. Stretching my delicate body to a nearly impossible point. He was consuming me. Filling me to brimming in any way possible. He'd stopped moving, just sitting there and letting himself swell inside me. Feeling the tightening of my walls around him. The reflexive clenching as my body fought the growth. “Oh, you, My Dear are a creature made for lust. Your body is firm and tight and carved from the finest things to suck on a man’s cock. Every inch of you gives me pleasure.” He was finally dragging himself out of me, inch by painstaking inch. The great weight of him easing and my walls folding closed again as he freed my body. Then he paused at my entrance waiting a long time. I clenched my fists and closed my eyes knowing what he’d do. And he did. He entered me almost violently this time. Making me throw up my head and shout at the great intrusion of him imbedding in me. He withdrew just as roughly working my body until I’d inadvertently soaked his length. My body still reacting to the mating ritual we were undertaking despite my discontented thoughts. My body was lathing him in moisture. Ripening me for the taking. He withdrew slowly and pounded in a gain. Making me gasp. A guttural squeak erupting from my throat no matter my efforts to choak it down. “That a girl.” He crooned. “Cry for me.” *** Him saying that, gave me more conviction to not be weak. Not be his crying victim. I was letting him take me. But I wouldn’t bite at his taunting. “It’s erotic to see such a prideful, vicious, spitfire, restrained in such a way…” He groaned as he. Hammered me harder. Holding me in place as he slapped against me. His sack swinging against my lower lips and his hips digging into my ass cheeks. Making them jounce in pace with his rough rhythm. “You’re a fine fit around me. The sweetest mouth sucking and stroking me inside you.” His deep rumbling sounds of pleasure were coming from lower in his throat and I sensed his head was thrown back as he enjoyed the feel of entering my body. Taking me viciously. Like his personal slave. A toy that can’t fight him. “You’re the lowest slime.” “That I may be.” His head fell forward, and he chuckled. “Yet you let me inside you. Again…and again.” He crawled over my back. Not losing his pace as his arms bordered the sides of my breasts, changing the angle to downward as he thrummed into me. “So, Spitfire. What lies beneath slime?” I hated hearing him say that. He wants me to feel like something lower than anything I could call him. That was why he positioned me so submissive. So, I couldn’t fight him. He could take me. Any way he wants. “Why are you doing this?” I expostulated through gritted teeth. My voice breaking with each time he stroked into me and bumped my body forward. Making the stockade rattle and bruising the bottom of my wrists. Stoking my anger. “Because.” He sunk his teeth lightly into my shoulder. Making my nipples crest. Suddenly his rough palm was over one. Pinching my nipple and hanging onto it as he worked into me. The weight of it bouncing while he held the peak in place. I bit my lip to keep from moaning. Either in pain or pleasure. I wasn’t sure. But I felt overwhelmed by sensation. Stretching. Submissive. Vulnerable. Utterly his. And as much as I hated him. The sense that he was making me feel purely feminine. Weak where he was strong. Wet where he was hard. Welcoming even when I was not. He was teaching my body to respond to the feel of him. Despite all my furious thoughts. It was as though he was creeping into my mind and squelching every part of bitter rage and making me focus on the things he was doing. Turning pain to pleasure and rage to desire. Making me feel good, even though I knew he was hurting me. Deep inside. Beating my core. Pushing me forward until my shoulders hit the stockade in his rhythmic motions. I realized then that despite all his joining games, it wasn’t about the physicality. It’s about breaking down my will. He’s toying in my mind. Stealing my strength. 31 Glimpses of Salvation “You’re mine, Saria.” He whispered. As if hearing my thoughts. He angled up to grip the top of the stockade. Using it to pull himself forward and pressing the back of my body down until I thought he’d snap my spine or pierce from my stomach. But my body was somehow constructed in a way that it could survive his brutality. He knew what he could do to me, that would make me feel destroyed without having outward effects. He’ll harm me just to the point of killing me. “We’re here.” The little voices rose. “With you. Focus on us.” I tried to do what they said but the sense of hands on me and the strength of someone invading my body made it a struggle. “Focus...” They whispered in tiny voices that sounded like far off bells ringing in my ears so loud I wondered if he could hear it. *** But soon the option was gone. I had to as the little fey had bid me. Because then the blinding pain came. As he got close to his climax, there came the black burning. The stinging of him peeling away my skin and ripping through my muscles to steal fragments of my soul. His energy robbing mine. “You’re so powerful.” He remarked. “You alone could feed me for an eternity. When you submit, you’ll be my greatest triumph.” How am I powerful? What does he mean feed him? And the last thought came to me with surprising strength. I’ll never submit to you, Mathis. “You mean when I break.” I said through gritted teeth. Ignoring the jerking of my body against the stockade as he took me viciously. Taking from me like a thief in the night. I thought of what Veline had said, that I might be the only one to overcome him. To bring him to his knees for all the world to see. But I didn’t yet understand how. “You’ll be mine.” He agreed with my cold, angry statement. He pounded into me. Making the wood thud. Thunk. Thunk. Thunk. Piercing pain. Like the ridges of his shape inside me had grown spikes and was holding inside. Dark magic wrenching away the layers of my spirit. Able to take no more, I dropped my head back and shrieked. Shrieked from pain, rage and helplessness. My anger seeming more powerful now then any emotion I’d ever felt. How could Bethanie have come back for more of this? *** “Yes, My Pet. Scream. Scream to whatever spirits serve you.” But I bit my tongue. Refusing to give him more gratification. He was already making pleasured sounds, savoring the way I felt wrapped around him. “Bring them here to me…And I’ll feed on them too.” He beckoned. Unthreatened by any outside force. Knowing we were utterly isolated in his fortress of torment and torture. But not forever. I told myself. Willing to bear the pain until I found a way to rain recompense down on his dark head. I had the keen sense that whatever these tiny flickering beings were, they were beyond even his magical reach. They didn’t seem scared of him. They seem scared for me. Just when I thought I could take no more and I’d die from the searing pain, I saw the silvery lights twining around the chamber. Glinting like tiny sparkles in the moonlight seeping from high above to cast over the lonely dirt floor. “We’re here.” A shrill voice. “Use our strength.” Another to the other side of me urged. “We’ll give it to you…” And they did. I felt a swell like a cold wind had come pouring in and blown my hair back around the stockade. Silver lights reflecting in my bright eyes. My body felt charged. Hardened with strange power and I was no longer afraid. The pain of his rough possession seemed far away. I gritted my teeth and stared at the wall. Remembering what Veline had told me and steeling myself to be stronger than I’d ever been. I suddenly felt absent of emotion. All pain was gone, and I was a beast of my own. *** I could feel Mathis’ confusion when there were no more screams. No more sounds of pain. “Give me what you will, Mathis.” I challenged him. He paused. Still inserted inside me. “What did you say?” “Do what you will. I am not afraid of you.” “You should be.” “But I’m not.” “Then what are you feeling right now.” I closed my eyes and hardened my jaw against the words. “You feel so good. Keep going.” He slowly began again. Hesitating and gliding more smoothly as he eased the torment to study my reactions. I’ve confused him. Knocked him off balance. Good. That’s a start. “Give me more, Mathis. Show me who you really are...” “You think you’ve seen who I really am, at all?” There was a strange note in his harsh voice. “Then show me.” I wanted him to finish. Wanted what he was doing to me to be over. But even more than that, I was interested in where this conversation would go. *** “What game are you playing?” He asked suspiciously. “No game. I’m just enjoying you.” I felt him growing smoother inside, more bearable. And after a long moment he withdrew out of me. His tip slipping out and he walked around before me to look down at me. “What?” I quirked a brow as I looked up at him. “What’s wrong, Mathis?” I asked in a honeyed tone. “This isn’t you.” He lowered to squat before me and caught my cheeks. Staring into my eyes. And at the floating silver flakes there. “Twinkets.” His jaw hardened. “How’d they get to you. They can’t reach things in this realm. Someone is helping you. Who is it?” I blinked at him. “I don’t know what you mean.” He unhooked the stockade and flipped it open. “You’re quite ruining this for me, you know that?” I stood up. Climbing to my feet on shaking legs and ignoring the twinging of pain inside me. I looked up at him towering over me. My expression was defiant. Knowing I stood there naked. Ample thighs, soft body and thrusting breasts with my long waves of red hair draped over them. But I felt nothing but strength. Power. “Am I?” I queried. “I’ll find out what you’re doing.” 32 Turning the Tables “What if you’re making this far too complicated?” I sauntered to him on bare toes. Letting my hips swing and my arms drape around me in a seductive flow. Something I’d never done before. One foot in front of the other and letting my hip drop then sway to the other side. Letting my breasts hop with each movement and turning my head slightly to keep my hair swaying around my body. His eyes were drawn to the movements like a magnet. Roving over me from head to toe, savoring every curve and hollow as if he couldn’t get enough of looking at them. It’s working. I knew that whatever odd thing had possessed me, was doing the trick because I saw something I never had before. The hint of something. Behind all that lust was something else. The hint of fear... I gloried in that. Letting my fevered body take control and keep my thoughts from trying to argue what was clearly happening. The behavior the tiny fey had incited in me. I draped myself against his bare chest. Letting my breasts and budded nipples press to his hot flesh. I could see the swirling mists of black magic wafting around him. Wisping in different directions as if unsure where to go now that they could not so readily enter me with his climax. I slung one arm over the back of his neck and slid the other palm over the flat plane of his chest and down his hard abdomen and rolled it over the jutting bone of his hip to grip him there and pull his pelvis roughly toward me. Making our flesh slap at the sudden contact. I slowly rose onto my toes to meet his lips. Brushing mine across his lush, soft ones. Dragging them up and down. His parted instinctively and he pressed further against me. I took the invitation to deepen the kiss. Pushing my lips harder to his. He caught his breath and lowered. Catching me closer to him and delving his tongue into my mouth like a starved man. Trying to taste all my secrets. He abruptly broke the kiss. Chest heaving. His green eyes widened, and dark brows shot up nearly to that curling hair. “What are you about, Woman?” He was stunned. Shocked to the core that I had been so bold and had been in the process of seducing him. So was I. But I wasn’t about to let him know it. “Take me, Mathis...” I slid the bottom of one foot up the back of his leg. Letting my opening brush against his hard tip. I pulled his head down to me. “Make me yours...” I felt him shaking against me. I saw the strange outline of hands emerging from his biceps and reaching toward me. Straining against his very skin as if reaching for help. From me. *** What exactly is he? And who’s trapped inside? “What are you doing to me, Saria?” He said more softly. Looking utterly lost. His expression reflecting the vulnerability of a confused child. His gaze roving my face as if searching for something he, himself, couldn’t understand. “You won’t do this!” His voice broke and his shoulders squared, and his expression turned vicious, and I knew I’d lost the upper hand. Lost the moment. Whoever I’d glimpsed was firmly stuffed back inside his dark heart. But now I know he has one. “You’re going to regret ever playing that game with me!” He sneered furiously. “Blika, Zuriah, Turian!” He called over his shoulder. That made my gut sink as I knew of only one other thing in the dungeons that could call when summoned. I immediately envisioned the poor woman as she had been against that wall. The changes holding her as the giant took her. His horrendous member pressing inside her in a way that strained her stomach as he had her. He’s going to let those monsters have me. *** I bit back a scream and began looking furtively around. “That’s right.” A slow smirk rolled across his face and his green eyes turned hollow. For a moment I thought I glimpsed the shadow of a skull with giant black sockets seeming entirely too big for his face. I hissed through my teeth. “I can feel your fear.” He held out his arms and drew a long breath as if to take it in. Then I recalled a tiny detail about the odd conversation we’d had up in his Wash Room. “Would you truly let them have me? I thought you wanted no other man to enter me?” I hooded my gaze and peered up at him from beneath them. “Who said anything about letting them have you?” He gave me a haughty look as if I were the most foolish creature. Then what was he planning? *** There was a great thud at the door. But it didn’t budge. The lever rattled but the door wouldn’t access. I watched it in fear and astonishment. My gaze seemed to readjust, blur, then zoom in on the edges of light framing the giant door. Catching sight of what I couldn’t see before. Then I caught the merest glimmer of tiny glittering ropes strung between the little fey creatures as they clung to the wall on each side of the door. Creating the merest barrier which seemed to stop the huge, heavy door from trying to be opened. Why hadn’t they done that when Mathis tried to bring me in here? But my mind was drawn from that as I realized I was on limited time before the big beasts got in. He was staring at the door, brow lowered in annoyance. “Get it open!” He shouted. I closed the distance between us to draw a finger slowly along his jawline. Making his head whip back to me. “Why would you want them in here then? I thought this was ‘atween you and I...” He blinked rapidly. Looking from me to the door that wouldn’t open. “I want them to hold you down for me.” 33 Never Invited Before The idea of them gripping me for him to have at me was horrifying. I swallowed the lump of fear that conjured. I knelt before him. Catching his forearms and drawing him down with me. I laid on my back and slowly opened my legs for him to kneel between them. His eyes narrowed on me. “Come, Mathis.” I opened my arms to him. “Have me.” Even to my own ears, my voice had become far away and haunting. Beckoning in a way that didn’t sound like me at all. The darkness seemed to rip from his eyes like a curtain lifting. Jerking and then rising until they were fully green again. He obediently crawled over me. Then hesitated. He shook his head once. Then twice. Like a wounded animal. As if trying to come back to sanity. Trying to regain that seething rage he taps into when he ravishes me so viciously. *** He retreated back down between my legs. “No!” He snarled. He put his palms to his temples and roared in frustration. He abruptly caught my hips and jerked me over onto my knees. Lifting me and guiding me toward one stone wall. “Hang onto those loops!” He barked. I did as he bid, willing to comply in the hopes he wouldn’t have the ogres hold me down while he ripped at my body. My hands shook as I reached up to catch the narrow metal rings. His fist rolled into my hair angrily. Jerking my head back. “Hang on wench. Now you’ve pissed me off.” He pushed on my lower back. Making me bend forward until my cheek was against the wall. My face pressed to cool stone. I was suddenly very afraid that in his anger, he intended to take me in a way he had not yet. I felt my ass instinctively tighten, afraid of where he might enter me. Already fearing the searing burn that might come if he stuffed himself inside my backside. He seems furious enough to. He chuckled, pleased as he looked down. He pushed his hardened cock against my crack. Rolling it up and down. Then he pushed the head between them. Stirring it around the puckered opening. I flinched and lurched forward but he chased me until I was pinned to the stone. He pressed the tip just beyond the entrance. He whooshed a long breath of air as I began to stretch to make way for him. Already it was stinging. “Mmm.” He purred next to my exposed ear. “It just wants to suck me right in…Should I let it?” I shook my head desperately. Feeling the hint of tears hovering just behind my eyes. Tears I had stamped down for so long. “Please!” I bit out before I could catch myself. Knowing the word would only bring him pleasure to hear. “Ohhh...” He crooned. “Are you going to wail for me? Beg me, Wench?” He lurched forward and prodded at my back entrance. Making me tense. I bit my lip so hard it bled to keep from screeching in terror. He laughed coldly and I was dead certain in that moment that his intent was to hurt me. Bringing out that hint of humanity, had infuriated the monster. *** “You’re trying to scare me!” I called him out. “Always.” He chuckled. “Good of you to notice. Now offer me that ass, and I may consider being kind to it.” I shook my head as much as his tight fist in my hair would allow. “No? No?” His voice rose and with his other hand he caught my chin and turned my face so he could see me. Putting my other cheek against the stone instead. “Do you want to save that girl. He’s probably still stabbing at her now. Growing more zealous as he gets closer. Ready to pour himself into her. And then possibly one of the others will have a turn at her. Is that what you want?” “No…” I whined. “I want to save her.” But a part of me was dying as I admitted that I knew I had to obey whatever sordid fantasy he conjured to fulfill my part. “Then give me what I want!” He growled. I stalled as long as I could then eased my hips back toward him. Curving my back and pressing my breasts to the sharp stones. Putting my palms against it to keep the points from biting into me. “More.” He ordered. I shuffled my hips backward to him and felt the weight of his rod lying down my crack again. He began rubbing himself along the crease. Up and down. Thickening as he did. Rumbling in his throat in pleasure. “You have the sweetest body. Soft, tight. Made for me.” Then he reached back around and caught my hands. Turning them until I flattened my hands. Feeling his chest along my back and the head of his rod angled more towards my tiny hole. I was breathing in tiny, ragged huffs. Praying for some salvation I knew wouldn’t come. He dragged my flattened hands over the stones. Molding the shape of them and guiding them up. Then lightly pinching the edges to lift them off and wrap them within the rings. Folding my fingers over the bottom portion of the loop. “I told you, to hold on.” I nodded. Wanting to whimper. To beg. Anything that might make him relent. But the stronger parts of me knew that’d be a waste of time. He’s going to do to me whatever he wishes. And whining will only excite him. Drive him harder.

21 The Unasked The Nauvree was still sipping at Dimurah’s Sleep Duster. Guaranteed to wash away a heavy night of drink as he eyed her. Expecting an answer as to why she was holding Savage to account for all the same things he’d been doing for many years. He’d just asked what the real reason she was so upset with Savage was. “For no reason!” She added angrily. Unwilling to tell him something so intimate. “You know that’s not true.” Nauvree chided. Seeing through her attitude. But willing to let the subject drop. However, he added. “He had reason.” The Nauvree eyed her stomping back and forth behind the counter. Despite her varying looks, she sometimes reminded him very much of Riaura in temperament. “Sometimes, your endearing blindness can be quite irritating. Even to me. I can only imagine how poor Savage feels about it. “I am not his property!” “He wasn’t marking you his property.” She paused to arch a red brow. “Oh? Wasn’t he?” Her lip twitched in annoyance. “Isn’t he always declaring that I’m his?” “Only to protect you.” Nauvree sighed patiently. “He served the man a consequence for touching you disrespectfully. I fail to see why you’re so upset.” “I didn’t ask him to!” “You didn’t have to. He does many things for you, you don’t ask him to.” “What do you mean?” She paused. Confusion written over her face as she fisted a dirtied rag. “Has it ever occurred to you, Dimurah, that did he not enforce the laws in this little guild that men would run amuck? That dear Joe’s crude touch wouldn’t have been the first nor the last you’d endure, were not every one of these assassin’s afraid of defying their King?” “I miss your meaning, Nauvree?” “No. You do not. You just don’t want to hear it. There’s a difference.” She paused to give him a black look. “Admit it. You just don’t wish to acknowledge what’s plain for everyone else to see.” She scowled at him. Which was confirmation enough. “You may glare at me all you wish, Barter Queen. It doesn’t make what I say less true. You aren’t a stupid woman. Far from.” She snarled under her breath. “If you were, you wouldn’t be such a vicious Barter Queen.” A lighter note entered his voice as he served her the compliment with a half-smile. She tilted her head disapprovingly seeing the manipulation for what it was, but her cheeks brightened at the kind words. Pride somewhat assuaged. *** Despite Dimurah’s dramatic exit of the alehouse, Savage was unsurprised to find her standing in the corner of his tent when he tossed aside the tent flap to take his bed. “I’ve not the tolerance to explain myself to you tonight, Murah.” “Nevertheless, you will.” “You know why I did it.” “I begged you not to.” “I understand that.” He countered. Softening his tone. “But it had to be done.” “Why?” She stomped a foot in her frustration. Her hands fisting in a way which told him if he had more property in his tent, she’d have flung something at him already. “Because if he was the first whom I let trespass, he’d be far from the last.” “What the devil does that mean?” He gave her a heated look. “You know very well what.” “Explain. For once.” “Murah, though you know much of the ways of this place, you don’t yet understand them. If he was not taken to account, then every man in there would’ve wanted to have a go at putting their hands on you. They’re almost like small children all wishing to push boundaries.” He tossed through his trunk, looking for a loose tunic to wear to bed. “What has any of that to do with me?” “Everything.” Savage paused to whip around and land a severe blue gaze on her. “You are the boundary I’ve set as King here, and they all know it.” “Why? Why does it have to be me?” “Come on, Murah.” He said in a cold voice. “What do you think would happen to you if I stopped enforcing my laws to protect you?” “Ugh!” She tossed her arms in frustration and stalked from the tent. Savage was highly tempted to yank her back and take her wildly until she was panting beneath him to stop the needless fighting. Which she seems to be forever clinging to lately. But he sensed that if he did just now, she’d use it as a reason to put further walls between them. I’ll not give her that. *** THE NEXT DAY Savage kicked open the door to Winter’s Haven. Intent on finding Dimurah. And determining if she’s still furious with me. He past Joe near the door, who lowered his head in deference. Eyes flicking up in a thankful glance. Savage gave him a long stare but said nothing. His attention averting to the counter. “Murah!” He shouted. Making the men separating him from the counter break him a path. Winter’s Haven quieted as everyone looked to him. She’s a lovely sight tonight. Even in my old cloak. “Go rot in Hell!” She shouted from where she was ducked behind the bar searching for more tankards. Charming as usual. Savage tipped his head back in laughter. Easing those who watched him like a simmering powder keg. Resuming conversation and drinking again. Now I can give her my attention. His head dropped forward, and blue eyes zeroed in on her straightening behind the bar. Adrea intercepted him. “Don’t you think you’ve done enough?” “Shoo fly.” He waved her away. Looking at her darkly. After a moment she eased from his path, gaze flicking to the floor as she sensed the danger, she’d put herself in. A momentary blunder. He dismissed. He’d missed Murah. And I’m done with her being irritated at me. He reached the counter. Leaning a hip and elbow against it as she worked to evade his gaze. “Come for a walk with me.” “You know very well I won’t.” Her gaze flitted over the crowded alehouse. Still looking everywhere but at me. “Not one of them will say shit.” As you know very well. “No, they likely won’t. But they’ll think it. And then they’ll all think I’m open for business.” “No, they won’t.” They know better. Her head whipped to him. “How can you say that? You know how they act around here when a new whore is ripe for the taking!” Yes. “You’re no whore. They’re all very aware that you aren’t for them.” “But I am for you, I presume?” Her voice turned acid. A tone he recognized. 22 Costs RADIX MALORUM The demon was pacing his cavernous chamber. Gray robes hissing over the ground. His angst apparent to anyone that entered his den today. He had no patience to spare anyone. He looked up at the yellow skinned ogre standing in his doorway. Pointed ears and pointed teeth made him distinctly unappealing to look at. “Get me Chavias!” The warlord, Radix’s favorite prisoner, had mentored the boy. And Radix wanted him back. Want to rip him apart for his defiance. His traitorous nature. Radix had inspired many a human to turn on their own kind to do as he bid. But never, never, had a little human turned their back on him and walked away as easily as that one had. An adept killer, no doubt. He should be killing for me. Not killing my armies. “You sures you see him, Master?” Okine asked in his broken way. He’d long since turned from being human and his original language had become somewhat lost over time. I don’t need him to talk. Just to do what I say. And Okine was an apt commander. Cold and ruthless. A perfect weapon to aim. But now he was asking dumb questions. “I do hate him. I hate all of his kind! The forever knights steal everything from me. They all will die by my hand eventually.” “They been enemy forever.” Radix could agree with that. “Yes, but now this boy is my enemy.” “The savage boy?” “Yes.” Okine said. “Bring me, Chavias! He’s bound to know something.” *** Chavias, the black haired, warlord was brought in with the shackle around his neck being held in a two-pronged fork that Okine wielded. Shoving him forward into Radix’s personal chambers. “Chavias...” Radix hissed in welcome. The warlord was sweating from some wound that was healing. There’s always one somewhere on him. Between doing the deeds that Radix sent him on and Okine’s frequent torture sessions to keep him weak, he was injured more often than not. And Radix didn’t like it when he wasn’t. Because Chavias’ usual defiant nature would flare, and he would become difficult. Again. “What do you want?” Chavias asked acidly. Hating me nearly as much as I hate him. Looking at him, it wasn’t hard for Radix to discern why the feral little boy had chosen Chavias as his mentor. Chavias was strong. Ripped with thick muscles which had only gotten bigger for the hard labor he was forced to do down in the caves and the frequent swordplay he was ordered to engage in. His face was a chiseled block and Radix could imagine that at one time, women had flocked to him. But now there were several dull scars marking it. And a thick dusting of black facial hair. He looked weak. And tired. “Tell me where the boy is.” Radix walked over to stroke a gnarled finger with a pointed nail down the side of Chavias’ face. “I don’t know.” But that glint had brightened his eyes again. “You’re trying to be courageous but you’re only being annoying.” Radix dragged the nail down enough that it began to break skin on Chavias’ face. Down his neck and over his chest. But Chavias was unmoved. This isn’t the torture though... Radix’s face brightened with glee. “Where is he?” “I don’t know.” “You always know where he is.” “Not since he’s gone.” “I don’t believe he’s not made some form of contact with you.” “He hasn’t.” Radix, pulled a long, rusted blade from a sheath at his back and plunged it into Chavias’ side. Immediately following it with a clawed hand. He filled Chavias with evil like a bleak injection. Chavias began shuddering. Convulsing as burned black blotches suffused his skin. Making him look as though he’d caught the plague. His eyes reddened like glinting rubies centered in the black of his irises. His breathing became ragged, and his hands fisted around the iron shackle binding his neck. He strained his neck and roared like an animal in pain. Both the human and the beast inside him fighting to escape the smokey evil twining through him. Filling every vein and darkening every organ until all Chavias could taste was rot. Every inhalation through his nostrils smelled of stagnant death. The feeling of being evil. Of watching your body rot from the inside. “I don’t know where he is.” Chavias roared again. Tossing his head to fight the binding and trying to rotate to turn on Okine. Wanting to escape this worst form of torture. “He tell truth.” Okine said. “He no lie when Master do.” Radix knew he was right. It was the quickest torture to find out whatever Chavias knew. He’ll tell me anything to make it stop. *** ‘But I am for you?’ She’d asked. As if she needed to ask. Savage thought. You could be. “Murah.” He sighed. Somewhat resigned. “Are you going to be like this all eve?” Impossible. Difficult. Annoying. “What will you do?” She arched a pretty red brow. “Cut off my hand?” And it begins… Quite possibly if you don’t stop with that waspish tongue. “Still stuck on that, are we?” He lifted a condescending brow. “Apparently someone should be, since it’s no longer stuck on anything else!” Vaguely amusing. His lips twitched. And a traitorous dimple appeared on his jaw. She gasped. “Don’t you dare!” Her blue eyes narrowed to slits. “Don’t you dare laugh at that, of all things!” But it’s funny. He cleared his throat. “You’re being foolish.” “Oh, am I? You’re choke-full of compliments tonight, aren’t you?” Usually. He thought dryly. “I would be if I got you alone.” His voice lowered as he shifted to face her fully. Weight propped on crossed forearms. *** “Precisely why you won’t.” She leaned nose-to-nose with him. “Won’t I?” Catching the back of her head he pressed a quick kiss to her lips. She lunged backward glowering at him. He gasped in mock feminine outrage. Grinning unabashedly. “Oh, funny is it?” She shook a fist. Flushing darkly. It is indeed. Because you’re only like this around them. I guess the both of us have two faces. “How long are you going to be mad at me?” He queried tonelessly. 23 Getting to the Crux of It “How long will you keep killing my patrons?” Dimurah countered his statement. Endlessly. “Forever. If warranted.” He shrugged. “But we both know this,” He vaguely gestured around the alehouse. “Isn’t why you’re upset.” It’s the same reason you’re always upset. Glancing to both sides she saw everyone else had lost interest during their whispered interchange. That was typically when she’d be more inclined to have real conversation. She’s not going to relent until she admits why she’s really so pissed off at me. She’d only dropped hints about it previously. She tipped over the counter again. “We both know exactly why I’m so mad at you!” Then just say it. “You can’t be hurt forever.” He leaned closer. The tips of their noses brushing as he returned her heated glare. Teasing her lips with a quick sweep of his as he tipped her chin by lifting his. “Will you change?” She moaned breathlessly. Before shaking her head quickly and fixing an angry glower on him. Annoyed at her weakness. She’s not talking about killing. “I could change many things for you. But I know not how to change that.” *** Dimurah swatted the top of the counter, gritting her teeth. Savage had told her the truth. One she doesn’t want to hear. He’d change most anything for her. But he couldn’t change the one thing she demanded he do. Truthfully. “Don’t you?” She lifted a brow. He shook his head slowly. Indicating how serious he was. “Savage Jack!” Garix Trembath boomed from across Winter’s Haven. Having just kicked the door closed. Not right now. Go away. Savage willed. Despite that he liked the man. I was perilously close to some meaningful conversation with my woman. *** “Garix.” Savage looked over his shoulder in greeting. Garix made his way through the crowd. “Meet me in my tent later and we can talk of it more.” Savage told her under his breath. She gave him a wary look. Blue eyes cautious. It’s not a question, Murah. “Or we can meet in your hut.” He shrugged. “After I get past your men.” “Or not at all.” She countered waspishly. “Good luck in that endeavor.” “You’re abhorrent!” “That’s not what you say when no one is looking.” He gave her a long look. Forcing her to evade his gaze. It’s true. There was much history between he and Dimurah. “The choice is yours.” He finished as Garix drew close enough for them to lock hands in a firm shake. *** “I’ve finally acquired that item you’ve yearned for!” Savage’s head snapped and he became alert. “From the lair?” Garix nodded slowly. Brows lifted in a triumphant grin. “Well done!” Savage slapped his shoulder. “Come. Let’s have a tankard!” Garix nodded. Savage persuaded Belline to fill them a couple drinks which he took to the table in the corner. The one reserved for business. Or me when I’m home. They took their seat. Garix prolonged the suspense as he pulled the fresh forged key from his pocket. “How did you get it?” Savage asked reverently. “I asked for it.” Savage’s blue eyes went huge and Garix erupted in laughter. “I stole it.” He admitted. Savage gave him a dead-eyed look. “It was vaguely amusing.” Garix said, sobering. “You’re forgetting how to speak.” “Ah, ye’re righ’.” Garix said. Glancing around. “I forge’ wit’ ye since ye spen’ so many days teachin’ me righ’.” “You’ve done admirably. But it’s not safe for them to hear it in here. They’ll think you a fine lord.” “Someday per’aps I shall be.” “You could work your way as a trader.” Savage suggested. Though unlikely. It wasn’t unheard of. And Garix certainly possesses the mettle. “Me daugh’er woul’ certain be set then.” He sighed. Reverting to the subject of the key. “I stole it, of course. I though’ tha’ bes’ so’s Radix wouldna know ‘twas missin’.” “Good decision. And it is to the right cell?” “Definitely. I’ve saw Radix and Okine use it many a time.” Savage nodded slowly as Garix handed it over. Setting it carefully in Savage’s rough palm. Wrapping his fingers around it, Savage slid it from the table. His other hand snatched Garix by the collar and nearly pulled him across the wooden table. “You wouldn’t betray me, would you?” “No.” Garix chuckled. Unsurprised by the sudden aggression. Unsurprised when it’s from me, I suppose… “Tho’ ye are a man to be feared, tha’s no’ why. I wouldna because ye’ve been me mentor and I care fer ye, because ye know where me daugh’er is, and because I’ve no reason ta.” Bobbing his head slowly Savage released his shirt and let Garix slide back to the bench while he lovingly fondled the key. “Wha’ is it abou’ tha’ man tha’ means so much ta ye?” “He raised me.” Garix’s brows shot up. “I suppo’ tha’ explains a lot!” “Should.” Savage nodded grudgingly. Mesmerized by his little treasure. Now, to find Chavias. I’ll have to lure him out again. Savage concluded his meeting with Garix, satisfied that he’d come up with a plan to get the item that was so important to him. Feeling somewhat relieved about that, he was willing to continue the conversation that had gotten perilously close to her speaking aloud the things that needed said between them. If we’re ever to have a chance to resolve any of the chaos and conflicts. *** It was hours later after rain began pelting the Blue Lark, that a blade soundlessly slipped between the shutters of Dimurah’s bedroom. The slip of silver slid upward and flipped the latch. Pushing the shutters open, Savage gripped the overhanging roof and swung booted feet through the opening. Landing smoothly inside. A wrapped parcel tucked under an arm. He spotted her laying in the dark. Closing the shutters, he flipped the latch back down. She needs a bit more than that. Too easy. He decided. He turned and saw the soft curve of her hip and the rounded turn of her shoulder beneath a thin wool blanket. The same one she’s used for years. Despite all his urgings. In characteristic manner he’d given up offering and brought the gift. He unraveled the plush cover he’d bought for her in the Trader’s Market and silently settled it over her. She sighed comfortably and snuggled deeper under the layers. Savage rounded to crouch next to the bed, inches from her face. Resting his elbows on his knees he dropped his chin on his overlapped fists. Studying her long curling lashes wisping against her warmly tanned cheek. Her short, upturned nose and small bow mouth. Relaxed and open slightly as she drew soft breaths in slumber. A twisted red lock angled across her face. He reached out a finger to slide the tress from her face and over her shoulder. A blue eye slid open, soft with sleep. “Good eve, Lover.” She whispered huskily. 24 Speak to Me “Hello Murah.” Blue eyes roved his face lovingly. “What is it? Is something wrong?” Not when I’m here. Just being here in her hut, in her room. Surrounded him by her smell, her warmth...Her presence. “No, Murah.” He shook his head. “You’re beautiful.” “I missed you.” She whispered breathlessly. Her eyes blinking sleepily. She’s not fully awake. Knowing that made him sad because he knew what’d happen when came to full wakefulness. It was highly tempting to take advantage of the moment. Too tempting. He pressed his lips to hers and she hummed and folded her body against the side of the bed to draw nearer him and met his kiss. Her tongue dancing with his. He delved into her honeyed sweetness. Tasting each corner of her mouth as if it were new. Feeling her in the same way he yearned to be back inside her. Something she’s been withholding for far too long already. “I missed you too.” He confessed rising. “Don’t go, Jax!” Her small hand shot from under the blankets to catch his wrist. He looked down at her, almost sadly. Waiting for her to register what she was doing. To fully wake. “Oh my God!” She sat bolt upright, hand sliding from his arm. Long red hair tossing over her shoulder and waving down her back. “How did you get in here? What’ve you done!” *** And there she is. His expression was mournful. “What are you doing here?” “That’s not what you were saying a moment ago.” He murmured. You were kissing me with just as much passion as I offered you. His eyes narrowed on her. Unable to resist the accusing look. When her mind stops, her heart and body want me as badly as I want her. “I wasn’t fully aware, as you know completely well!” She said waspishly. “You know I’m half-asleep when first I wake. Barely conscious of what’s around me.” It’s true. I did know. He said nothing. Staring at her blankly. Neither acknowledging nor arguing that she had been willing. I could’ve stripped her and crawled into her bed with her moments ago. But now she’s back to the hissing viper. *** I could see it, in that moment she was sweet again…Mine... She will be again, soon enough. He promised himself. Willing to be patient a while longer. “How did you get in?” She demanded harshly. Forcing herself to focus back on the moment. And not on her tongue in my mouth. “I didn’t harm your men.” He reassured dispassionately. She blew a relieved breath. She sees me as utterly merciless. Just a killer. “Why are you here?” She queried coldly. He was quiet. Chin lifting. “You can’t have what you want.” She asserted. “You’ve made that abundantly clear.” His voice dropped. “But are you so certain.” He stroked the back of one hand down her cheek. She gasped and caught his wrist. Holding it away from her. “You know you’d melt if I held you. Dampen if I was inside you. Why do you work so hard to deny us both?” *** “I won’t join with you.” “Perhaps not.” He shrugged. Letting his hand drop from her grip. “Then why are you here?” She pulled the blanket tighter as she looked at him fearfully. Scared I’ll touch her more. Grow more sincere in my efforts to tumble her. He reached for her again and she flinched. “Don’t do that.” His tone turned bitter. His face tightening. “What?” “Look at me like you fear me. Have I ever forced you?” “Of course not!” “Then what would make you think I would?” “That’s not what I was thinking!” Then what were you afraid of? He hadn’t realized he’d asked it aloud. “Myself…” She admitted. “I won’t touch you, if you fear me.” “I don’t wish to be weak. And you make me weak.” “I know that.” “Why are you here, Jax?” She sighed. Still persisting on wanting to know. To chase me off. “I came to see you. Brought you a gift.” He gestured. *** She looked down wide-eyed and realized it was a new blanket. She jerked up and peered beneath the one over her, to make sure he hadn’t disposed of her old one. The one she always laid directly under. He laughed because he knew she’d check so hastily. I’ve urged her to dispose of it for many years now. She blew another relieved breath. “Do you really think so little of me?” He asked. “You know I do not. I think the world of you.” His face sobered. Instantly growing severe. “Then be with me.” He was slightly ashamed of the pleading note in his voice. “You know I can’t.” “I know you can. You’re choosing not to.” “I choose not to because you break my heart.” The words were crushing. “I do not do it apurpose.” “I know that. It makes it worse.” She murmured. After a prolonged silence she asked. “S-sit with me?” Scooting she made room on the edge of the bed. Sure, to give enough space he wouldn’t bump her. So careful to avoid my touch. Because she turns weak in my hands. He recalled what she’d do. Which was why I had to steal that kiss tonight. After a thoughtful moment, he sat resignedly. Eyes falling to his hands in his lap. “Is it really so much to ask?” She queried brokenly. “You know it is not.” This conversation is painful. Awful. He was utterly still. Other than his thumb massaging the palm of his opposite hand. Sensing his pain, she dropped her hands to his shoulders. Tugging lightly. He reflexively leaned back until his neck and head landed on the curve of her waist as she lay sideways. He sighed comfortably. Catching her sent enveloping him and feeling at peace for the first time in a long time. Since this war with her began, I suppose. “I just want you to talk to me. Tell me what you feel. What you think!” “I don’t know how.” He said haltingly. “It’s just talking, Jax.” “Talking has never come easily for me.” I wasn’t raised that way. In dungeons with rats and caves with demons, is not ideal to being a compassionate, open man. “How would you know?” She cried. “You were always punished for speaking!” 25 Bonds Too Close “Chavias didn’t punish me.” Savage argued. “But neither of you talked much.” “We didn’t need to.” Savage sighed. “We were two animals of a breed. We understood each other as best as anyone could. He was the closest thing to a father I ever knew.” “Did he love you like you love him?” “I don’t know if I’m capable of love. I don’t know if he is.” He said thoughtfully. “I’m not sure what it feels like. I think he probably did. As much as anyone could…” He paused before adding. “I’m hard to love.” He turned his head to look at her pointedly. “You’re not hard for me to love.” She reached to caress the blonde hair near his forehead endearingly. Making the wooden kill beads in his hair rattle together. “You use the word so flagrantly.” “Only in reference to you.” “That’s not how you act in Winter’s Haven.” He murmured. She acts like a viper in a den. “I have to protect myself!” From who? Them or me? “No, you don’t.” He looked forward again. Stating it as fact. “Because you do?” Her voice rose. He looked at her again, unblinkingly. Long dark lashes silhouetting eyes most perceived as icy. But she sees something else. He was comforted by that. That one person in the whole land could see him as something more than a monster. I am a monster. A niggling little voice in his head reminded. *** “What about when you’re gone?” Dimurah challenged. Asking who protected her when he wasn’t at the Winter’s Haven. I’m not willing to disclose that yet. “Has anyone ever hurt you?” He countered. Purposely evasively. “No.” She admitted. He stared again. Motionless. The unnerving, piercing gaze that could cut right through an enemy. Isn’t that answer enough? Dimurah wriggled under the intensity of it. “You speak of me behaving differently in the alehouse!” Implying that I do? She’s right about that. “I do.” He said flatly. “What about you?” She’s trying to have something to fight about. I was making her uncomfortable. It happened to him often. His habit of cutting straight to the center of everything made people nervous. It’s not the way of normal people. I’m not normal. That was something he was well aware of. I unnerve people. Even when trying to bond with them. It was just in his nature. “I am what I am.” He shrugged. “You pretend to be someone else.” She countered. “I don’t pretend, Murah. When I’m around other animals I am the most vicious.” “Then why are you so different with me?” “You’re no animal.” There was a long silence before she blurted. “Why did you cut off Joe’s hand?” And there it is. What she’s currently wounded at me for. He slumped but his chin lifted as he gave her a reprimanding look. Any answer will start the fight she’s looking for. “I’m not going to fight with you, Murah.” Recognizing he wouldn’t answer she expostulated acidly. “Why did you come to my hut?” Giving her a dark look, he leaned over her. Positioning an arm on each side of her and twisting his body over hers. He dropped enough to catch her heavy lower lip between his teeth. She was panting hard and glaring heatedly at him but as frozen as a deer in an archer’s sights. He released her lip. Slipping his tongue along it soothingly. “Because I want you.” “I’m not so easily had as that.” She huffed. Clenching the sheets at her side to keep from reaching out and touching him. She wants to. It was all over her face. “Aren’t you?” He brushed his lips against hers and they reflexively opened. Their softness beckoning him. That small unconscious invite was enough for him. He descended on them like a starved creature. Crushing his lips to hers. She lurched up to object and he swallowed the sound. Letting her lean up as he twisted with her. Catching his hand along the back of her neck to hold her in place. It was less than a heartbeat and her resistance melted into warm heat. Her hands lifted to his shoulders as though to push him away but suddenly they drew down his chest and clenched at his studded tunic, yanking him closer. She wants more. He knew that reaction from her well enough. *** He tugged her nightdress down her shoulders and rolled to his feet to strip it from beneath her on the bed. He was unlacing his breeches while she was already trying to pull him down. “Patience, Woman.” Though in truth, it was a relief to see his wanton yearning for him. Even if it means she’ll hate me all the more for it in the morning. He tasted his lips to ensure she wasn’t intoxicated. But as usual there was no hint of drink in her flavor. He pulled his studded tunic over his head. Baring him. He was warm golden flesh and clacking kill beads. Blonde hair and blonde brows and heated light blue eyes. His hands were everywhere at once. Touching every bit of her flesh as if he couldn’t get enough. Feeling her soft curves and the lush roundness of her thighs. Already making him yearn to sink between them. Everything about her was soft. Though she was small she had wild curves and he trailed each one. Knowing them as well as every backtrail in this land. Taking his time caressing her. While I can. She’ll be back to venom tomorrow. But all this reminding himself of such things was not dampening the hardness of his rod which was already erect and jutting hard against her. She put her elbows to the bed and lifted her hips, rolling them down on to him before he could stop her. Impaling herself on him down to his sack. He tossed his head back and caught them. Guiding her ferocious movements forward and back. “Murah!” He grunted. “What?” She panted in a husky aroused voice. “You’ve gone hungry a long while. You should’ve summoned me. I’d have fed you well.” He braced her back and straightened her. Tugging her over him in a straddle. She was already rising and falling, slamming herself down on him so hard he wondered how it didn’t cause her pain. She was already slick with her desire, and he glided smoothly. Burying in her silken warmth. He gripped her shoulders so tight he knew he had to be hurting her, but he was trying to resist coming in her already. She’s trying to make it quick. To push me too far too fast. I’m not nearly done with her yet. 26 Surrender to Me His stomach clenched as he arched up. “Do it.” She ordered in her sultry female voice. “No.” He forced himself back. His head thudding to the ground so he could watch her. “Not until you do.” He followed her vicious lead. Guiding her hips more roughly forward and back until there was a sheen of sweat coating her body. A rivulet trailing into her cleavage and down her soft belly. Her fingers were flexing into his chest as she gripped him like searching for something to cling to. He flexed his ass to lift higher into her until he felt the barrier of her furthest entrance. She tossed her head back. Red hair falling down her back in a curling mass that brushed his fingers on her hips. Her breasts jutted. The pink crests turning to hard pinpoints. Her inner walls clenching him like a hand massaging him. Growing fiercer in its grip as she came closer and closer. “Give it to me, Murah.” He growled. “Give your body to me. Surrender.” *** “I…I…” She was breathing raggedly. Making those beautiful white breasts bounced as she struggled to speak. Her slender throat working. Snarling, he caught her and rolled her onto her back. Sinking into her further and watching her vulnerable under him. With no way to escape him pleasuring her. He stroked his length in and out of her. Her body clutching at him. His lean body was honed for physical exertion and he drove into her. Taking them to new heights. Eventually catching her delicate wrists and pinning them to the furs next to her head as he slammed deeper. Making her croon in her throat. Forcing her pelvis deeper into her bed in his roughness. Her legs wrapping him as she yearned for more. Never feeling like she has enough. But he savored her greed. Always wanting to feed her physical hunger. Or any hunger she has, for that matter. She was molten female. Writhing beneath him. Moaning as she tried to escape her ecstasy, not wanting to surrender. Wanting me to come first. But he refused. Using his vast stamina to ride her until she could take no more. Her body arched beneath him. Snapping into a ‘v’ to press her breasts to the flat plane of his. Her body vibrating where they were connected. And she jerked forward and back spasmically. Vibrating around him. Purring in her throat as she came. He felt the hot surge of her climax soaking his rod. “Yes.” He dropped in a push up over her to tuck his face into the crook of her neck and shoulder. Teasing his nose in her hair. Enjoying the smell that was uniquely hers. A scent I’ll never tire of. *** “Good Girl.” He said appreciatively. “Nothing is hotter than when I’m in you. Watching you ride the waves of pleasure. You want me woman. You always have.” She abruptly shoved his chest. Tossing him aside. He landed on his back next to her. Chuckling softly. He knew he’d be frustrated he hadn’t finished in her later, but for now he was savoring that he’d taken her to satiation. Triumphed over her inner fight with herself. He crossed his hands over his belly, looking at the ceiling. “Come back to me.” “You know I cannot.” “You choose not to. You could if you wished.” His voice was soft in his argument. “Why won’t you just talk to me? If you desire me so much. Be open to me.” He shook his head. “Why!” She cried. Rolling to her side to glare at him. “You know why.” He examined his hands. Rubbing a cut on the back of one. “You just want to hear me say it, so you can fight with me.” She seethed quietly. Because I’m right. *** “You’re upset because you can’t control me.” His tone was quiet. Factual and he let his head roll to level his look on her. “No!” “You are, Murah. You’ve had it tough, and you think it’ll be safer to love me if you can control me. So, you can be reassured I’ll never hurt you.” He gave her a pointed look. “I will hurt you. It’s who I am.” She gasped in outrage. “How can you say you’re mine but then, in the same breath, say you’ll hurt me?” She demanded. I’m not talking apurpose! What does she mean? He knew instantly. She often talked about her fears. And he saw no reason to acknowledge them because he couldn’t fathom lusting for any other woman. “Are you talking about fidelity?” He shot her a dark look. “You know I am!” “It’s foolish for you to worry on that.” He said flatly. Looking back at the ceiling again as he didn’t wish to see the pain on her face. Knowing emotions would run rampant if he looked there and he wouldn’t know what to do. Nothing I can do to take that pain away. “No, it’s not!” “It is!” He hissed. Insulted. “When I said I was yours. I meant it!” He pressed against the bed to roll violently to his side to face her. Leaning to put his face into hers. “There’s no woman or man that will change that!” He was nose to nose with her. So close they exchanged breaths each time they spoke. “Do you lie with other women?” Her voice quaked with fear. He scoffed. Never. “I don’t desire other women!” He felt his temperature rising. I’m getting pissed. He knew he needed to calm down before he raised his voice to her unduly. She’s scared and shouting at her won’t appease it. “Don’t raise your voice to me!” She shot out. Leaning forward in challenge. Completely heedless how arousing it was that when she moved her lush lips nearly moved against his. I still want her. I wasn’t done. “There’s no reason to do that. I was trying to talk to you. I know, I know, such a sacrilegious thing!” She flailed her hands dramatically. The hint of amusement teased his lips. She had the strange ability to make him smile even when he had no intention of doing so. But she’s right. I don’t need to raise my voice to her. I’m only doing it because I want to be kissing her. He could practically taste her again already. Knew she’d be soft, pliable. If he kissed her, she’d fold under him and welcome him warmly yet again. And I could finish inside her. Feel her. Connect with her. Possess her as mine. Then she’d hate me all the more tomorrow. It wasn’t a risk he was willing to take. He leaned away from her. Sitting again. The muscles in his arms jumping with his readiness to take action. 27 Confessions He could feel her frustration, knowing he was considering leaving. “What?” She sat up behind him to demand. “Rushing off to your other lover so soon?” He gritted his teeth. His eyes flicking over his shoulder to give her an icy blue look. “I am faithful to you.” How quickly she’d returned to the former subject. “You’re a killer.” She argued. We both know that. She said it like an accusation. As if that unconscionable behavior was evidence that he wasn’t loyal to her. I suppose in her mind that makes some semblance of sense. “A cold blooded one.” He agreed tonelessly. “You’re ruthless and brutal.” When necessary. “Without blinking.” “You never listen.” Not when I have good reason not to. “No, I don’t.” “You do whatever you want.” I wish I had such freedom. He tossed her another look. Profile outlined starkly in the darkness. “I do nothing I want. I do what I must.” It was the one point he would argue aloud. “Which is?” Nothing I can tell you. “Too complicated to explain.” “Because I’m stupid?” She asked harshly. His look turned chiding on her. Never stupid. “Far from. Because I can’t articulate my thoughts. Which is exactly why you’ve begun harboring this hatred toward me.” “I don’t hate you.” She said softly. “It’s your refusal to tell me your thoughts, feelings and to trust in me to disclose your plans, that makes me angry with you.” “Anger, hatred.” He gestured dismissively. “Very little difference.” Different levels of the same emotion. “Much difference.” She argued. “Anger is momentary. Hatred is forever.” “Not true.” He gave her the burn of his stare again. “My anger has seethed forever. And will likely go on for an eternity.” Anger is what I do best. “Would you ever let it go?” “To be with you?” “Yes…” *** “In a heartbeat. But it wouldn’t be what you want. Not what you think. I’m an animal. I thrive on consuming other animals. I fight, I hunt, I kill. And I feel nothing while I’m doing it.” “Do you feel something when you’re inside me?” She said softly. Ouch. He froze. This wasn’t a question I was prepared for. “I feel everything when I’m inside you.” “How do you mean?” “How don’t I mean?” He countered. Sighing. “We’re resolving nothing. It ultimately comes down to your desire to hear me tell you my every thought, whim and plan. I can’t. I won’t. It’s not safe for you or anyone else if I do. There are many men that’d hurt you to know what I do. I can’t allow that.” “Of course you can’t!” I wasn’t finished. “But I do want you!” Passion entered his voice as he pressed on vehemently. “I want you next to me, near me. Warm and welcoming when I’m here. I want to make meals with you. Dance with you behind doors and treat you as my queen. You either can accept what I offer, or you cannot.” Make a choice. Dimurah swallowed. Voice emerging in small pants, and he knew she was close to crying. Don’t cry. He realized how harsh he’d sounded. I didn’t mean to. I wasn’t trying to hurt you. But he didn’t know how to convey it. So, he sat still. His hands tight along the top of his thighs to keep from touching her. “I can’t!” She sobbed. Putting a hand over her mouth and ducking her head in hopes he wouldn’t catch that she cried. I could never miss it. “If you can’t then you can’t, Murah. I can’t make you. And I can’t change the way things are. But you hiring an army to keep me away from you won’t ease your pain.” And it won’t work. You’ll have to say the words. She sobbed again. Her whole body jerking quietly. Her hands slid from her face to flop onto the coverlet. “If you want me to leave you alone, I can’t promise I can. But I will do my best. But I miss talking with you. Miss your face.” He reached out a slim fingered hand and trailed his palm and fingertips over her features. “What are you doing?” Her voice cracked. “Trying to memorize them. In-case you ask me to stay away from you.” He rose from the bed. Making the rushes creak as they plumped again. He went to her bedroom door. Turning back as his hand landed on the handle. “I can’t stay out of Winter’s Haven though, Murah. No matter what you ask.” “Why not?” “Because if I do…They’ll hurt you.” “Who?” “My assassins.” He returned to stand over her. “They respect you because I demand they do. And I reward any disrespect to you with brutality. That’s what keeps them behaving in your alehouse. I can’t give you more than that.” That’s why I took Joe’s hand. *** “Don’t go.” She pleaded. Patting the rushes next to her. “Come warm me once more.” He rounded on her. Boots whispering across the floor. “No, Murah. I won’t.” “Why?” She was shocked. “Because I know you. And you’ll use it as a reason to put on more armor against me. And though I can defer to your wishes. I won’t aid you in having the strength to stand by them. Your weakened defenses and affection to me are my hope. I won’t assist you in destroying them.” “I hate that you’re so clever.” “Most people do.” He sighed. Standing at the edge of her bed. She reached out and grasped his hand. Pulling him onto her bed. Surrendering he sat next to her again. Twisting to lean over her. His shoulders encompassing her smaller frame. He used his fingertips to trail her hairline and down her eyelids. Over the length of her nose and the swell of her lips to the curve of her chin. Then following the path again. Until he heard her fall into slumber. As she always does. He rose and walked from her chamber. Closing the door lightly behind him. *** Much to the shock and horror of Markus and Thomas. Who’d been sitting outside it. Playing cards by the light of several candles. Both of them leapt to their feet upon spotting him. Markus openly stared jaw agape as Savage walked between them. The cup of water slid from Thomas’ hand. Savage caught it near his hip without sloshing a drop. Lifting it to plop it back in the boy’s hands. “She’s fine. She’s resting. Don’t bother her or I’ll kill you in your sleep.” He walked out into the dumping rain and closed the front door behind him. With them still staring at his back. 28 Saving a Firoque Barmaid From Me Blue Lark, Dread Hideout Savage sighed. Relieved to be back through the gates of the Blue Lark. And away from the demons for a while. He strode the inner courtyard. Hearing the haggling from the Trader’s Market to the side of the fortress. Women’s voices raising commandingly above the rest. That made a slow smile curve his lips. Dimurah’s barmaids are now some of the most vicious hagglers. Especially Adrea. Belline, the blonde, was usually too busy trying to peddle her other wares to worry about the Trader’s Market. He stepped into Winter’s Haven and smelled the aroma of fresh wood, ale and…Dimurah. I miss her scent when I’m away. He took it in like a drowning man’s first breath. Then he caught the acrid stench of something else. Cimmerii. His head whipped. A demon in The Haven? He proceeded into Winter’s Haven. Heading for his usual spot on the corner of the counter where he had the best vantage point to see the whole tavern. His eyes roved upward to see the high support beams. Quickly scanning them. Nothing up there. His gaze levelled and he twisted with slow precision to scan every corner and table in the alehouse. He spotted the woman. Sitting on ColdKill’s lap in a booth. The assassin was known for his ability to murder without discrimination. Willing to torture for a bit of extra coin. The maid on his lap was laughing at him but that died as she glanced up. Meeting Savage’s penetrating blue gaze. “Did you think I wouldn’t see you?” His voice cut across the alehouse. She stiffened on the man’s lap. Knowing who I’m talking to. She thought I wouldn’t know right away what she was? The ego on her. Dimurah’s head slowly turned to him. She groaned. “No, not tonight. Just one night…” *** Savage stepped on a chair and then atop the counter to get a better view. “Yes, you. You thought you’d fool me? You thought you could come in here and I wouldn’t know what you were from the second you took a breath in my presence?” Hatred seeped into his voice. He leapt off the countertop and aimed his body toward her to head that direction. “No!” Dimurah rounded the counter and ran over. Stepping in-front of the woman, just as Savage reached her. Not tonight. He looked through Dimurah at his prey. “Stop!” Dimurah waved her arms before his face. Trying to block his eyeline in a desperate attempt to get his attention. Hoping to rationalize with me. She can’t rationalize what she doesn’t understand. She doesn’t know anything about demons. He reminded himself. Stamping down his impatience at her interference. “What are you doing?” He said coldly at her. Trying to warn her to step from his path. Before the wench stabs her in the back. “Trying to stop you! You said I could hire whomever I wished to work in Winter’s Haven!” Dimurah’s voice rose in her desperation to protect the barmaid she’d just hired. Not knowing what she was. “Yes. And I said if you brought someone in, I didn’t like, I’d take care of it.” You’ve always known that was the deal. It’s how I keep you safe. “You’re going to kill a whore because you don’t like the way she looks?” His eyes narrowed on Dimurah contemptuously. “I couldn’t give two shits how your whores look!” Dimurah paused, mouth moving in confusion. “There’s nothing wrong with this whore.” ColdKill gestured to the black-haired woman’s slender length. He stroked a hand from her slender wrist over her shoulder to cup a small perky breast. Palming it as he growled in his throat. “I’ll pay her well after I’ve humped her.” The woman giggled. Stroking his chest affectionately. “There most certainly is something wrong with her.” Savage’s hand shot out and caught her arm in a biting grip. The devil’s already had his touch all over her. Radix has probably already injected his poison deep. She shrieked and began to struggle at his touch. Sensing the threat, she was under. Clinging to ColdKill’s tunic in the hopes he’d defend what he’d desired to join with. Only if he’s willing to risk his own skin. “Let her go!” Dimurah hit Savage’s hand. Yanking his forearm so fiercely her nails dug into his skin. Like a bird trying to break a lion’s grip. Savage cast her a bored look. He drew a breath between his lips and tossed her a pointed, blue-eyed look. “Stop.” Despite the wound she’d just cut into his forearm, his voice was calm on her. *** “You’re not hurting her!” Dimurah yanked off her cloak and tossed it over his head. Before it could fall over him, he swept it up, reversing its direction to toss over Dimurah. He moved behind her and wrapped his arms around it. Effectively pinning her within it. As she’d hoped to do to me. “Are we quite done attacking me?” He whispered through the rough green fabric, next to her ear. Barely holding her as he restrained her flailing under the cloak. Looking like a cat trying to escape a bag. “Are you done attacking my barmaid!” She countered, writhing against him. Trying to wriggle her shoulders free. “You better stop.” He pressed against her. Letting her feel the reaction she was having on him. Her struggles and the motion of her body against me are already making me hard. At the feel of his hardened rod against her, she went very still. Good. He looked at ColdKill’s empty lap and grunted in frustration. Letting her go to turn and look around. 29 Outwitted Peak Mountain, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS “Chavias…” Radix, the Demon Master’s crooning voice called through the cavernous lair like a dark wind. The former Forever Knight rose from his sparse cot and walked to the barred door of his prison cell. “What?” “You should know…” Radix teetered side to side, his arms outspread like a child mimicking flight. “I’ve found your boy.” “Savage?” “But of course…” Radix’s arms dropped to his side, and he gave a toothy, triumphant grin. Revealing his pointed teeth overlapping each other to close the jaws of a wolf trap. “And?” Chavias asked. Feigning boredom as he turned and wandered back to sit on the side of his cot. Eyeing the dank stone floor between his feet. “Libby is already there. I’d hazard a guess she’ll get a chunk out of him before he makes her.” “I wouldn’t bet on that.” Chavias lifted his dark head. Black hair and beard catching bits of meager light as did his gray eyes to make them glint maliciously. “He’s the instincts of a predator.” “So do my demonlings.” “Not like hm.” Chavias calmly argued. “And you know it. Bet he guts her before she can draw a blade on him.” “She’s not supposed to draw blade.” “Just a few drops in his drink.” Radix mimicked tipping a vial and flicking it into a goblet. Chavias scoffed. “She’ll need time for that… She won’t have much once he takes one look at her. If he doesn’t sniff her out first.” “Good thing I didn’t have him as her primary target.” Chavias’ brows went up and Radix savored the sweet moment of catching the man off-guard. It wasn’t a frequent occurrence. “Who?” “His pretty little Sweetheart.” “He has a mate?” “I don’t know what they are, but rumor has it he guards her like some great treasure.” Chavias gave Radix an assessing look. Wondering how much a woman could mean to the boy. Chavias recalled Savage telling him that he’d found someone generating light. And Chavias had told him to protect her. Obviously, he had. Thus far. “If you harm something he protects he’ll come for you.” Radix’s thin lips peeled back entirely too far as he exposed those chomping teeth again in blatant glee. “I’m counting on that. I have so many grand plans in mind for him. Okine too.” The demon referred to his ogerish commander. “Okine is far too afraid of the boy to try.” Chavias said dismissively. “He’s not the balls.” Radix’s smile evaporated like dew on a summer morning. “We’ll see about that.” “Good luck.” Chavias sing songed. “You’ll need it.” *** “Why do you believe in that boy so much, Warlord? You know well he’s at least as dark as I.” Radix snapped. Losing patience as he appeared to be unable to stir fear in the slave. “If that’s true,” Chavias rose and walked to grip the bars. Leaning his face between them to show Radix how unafraid he was. “than why were you unable to keep him?” “Because you helped free him!” Radix hissed. His eyes flaring as orange as lava from one of the Netherland volcanoes. “He was ours, had you not chased him off.” “You don’t give him nearly the credit for the intelligence he possesses. On this point, Demon, you’ve no idea what you’re dealing with.” They both knew that was true. Neither one of them knew how Savage had come to be. Or what explained his strange, flat nature. “He was remarkable. His ability to kill without flinching…” Radix said wistfully. The hint of worship in his voice. “I’d like him back.” Chavias snorted. “And I’d like hell to freeze over. He’s not yours, Demon. Never was. He wanted to destroy all of you.” “And why would that be? We saved him, groomed him, raised him…I gave him everything!” “No.” Chavias shook his head. “You wanted to give him hate but unfortunately he had his own and nothing you tried to teach him could surpass it. And he was too smart to be swayed by your deceptions. It was nothing I did that turned him against you. It was simply that you had no power over him.” “Well, I certainly will when I’ve killed what he cares for.” “Does he care for her?” Chavias lifted a brow. “I’d be surprised if he was capable.” Doubt crossed the demon’s face. As Chavias had hoped. “Either way, he’ll play straight into my hands. It’s only a matter of time.” Radix spat scathingly. But there was a hollowness to his eyes that Chavias had never seen. Fear. Very. Real. Fear. *** Outside the Blue Lark, Dread Hideout Country SAVAGE JAXSON Neither Radix nor Chavias had any idea that even as they spoke, cogs were already in motion for Savage to get his hands on the little Firoque woman. He tossed his head one direction then the other. Where’d the damn barmaid go? “Where is she?” He levelled his fury on the other assassin. Knowing he had to have let her leave when Savage clearly wanted to kill her. ColdKill looked around. Seeming nearly as shocked as Savage, that she’d escaped his clutches. He hesitantly shrugged. “I was-” He gestured to Dimurah still pinned under the cloak. Still as a statue. Savage’s arms wrapped around her, holding her still. He was watching the entertainment of me overpowering Murah rather than the woman on his lap. Ridiculous. ColdKill still sat with a hand hovering where the woman’s breast had been. Still frozen. I’d have noticed when that went missing. Savage gave the idiot an irritated glance, which had the man easing further away. *** Growling in his throat, Savage rolled his eyes Heavenward. “Sorry, My King.” ColdKill muttered. Dimurah was grunting in frustration under the flailing cloak. Savage unwrapped his arms and rounded. Marching out of Winter’s Haven to prowl the courtyard. He swung his head like the furious beast he was. Annoyed his prey had just escaped his snapping jaws. He sniffed but couldn’t smell the woman outside. He rotated on his heel to go back in but heard the backdoor slam and caught the whiff of cimmerii. No. 30 Forcing My Hand He rounded to the back of the alehouse and saw Dimurah crossing the floating dock. Her green skirt flying as she drew near the back wall. Mounting her gelding near, the fortress’s back wall. She’d had someone ready her horse before she even stopped me. Savage’s eyes narrowed on her. The dark dress of the woman who ran behind her whipped in the wind. Dimurah pulling her arm to lead her. Dimurah smoothly mounted her gelding and pulled the other woman up behind her. That one turned to look back at him through eyes which turned black with a sparking orange rim. Demon eyes. There was another crash as the back door of Winter’s Haven slammed again. Dimurah’s bodyguards were pouring out the door behind her. Running for the front-gate. Two other men ran from the alehouse. She’d obviously summoned them all to help her. They’re going to meet her somewhere. But he didn’t have time to follow them. I need to get her away from the Firoque woman. Before the barmaid takes her straight to Radix, the Demon Master. *** Dimurah gave the big gray gelding heel. Savage crossed the bailey at an inhuman run and Dimurah just managed to get past him as his fingers skimmed her cloak. Not quite able to grab enough to catch a grip. Dammit! Stop! “Murah!” He shouted. “No! Go away!” She heeled the gelding toward the fortress’s back escape. An entrance I only showed her. Don’t show the cimmerii that! But it was too late. Dimurah drove the horse against the gate. The gate snapped open, and she took the hard turn between the fortress and the stone face. Scratching both her arm and that of the Firoque woman. And nearly injuring her horse. The one I gave her. “Murah!” He shouted after her. *** Savage gave two whooping whistles. His big black stallion charged out of his tent. The white slash marking its forehead as it ducked its head to approach them. “Delcourt!” He shouted. Letting the stallion know where to run. Savage met it in the courtyard and hopped on. Following the route Dimurah had taken. But his more agile beast ducked the gate and swirled the turn without so much as bumping a rock. His bigger stallion huffing like a machine, cut the distance behind the gray gelding. “Murah. Get that woman off your horse!” “Go away, Savage! Leave her alone.” She shouted over her shoulder. Red hair tossing over her green dress as she steered the rein. Heading where? The black-eyed woman twisted to smile at him. Revealing pointed triangular teeth. Black veins appearing on her face from around her lips and trailing up toward her eyes. Her expression threatening. She looked at Murah’s exposed shoulder, revealed by the drooping shoulder of her green dress. Not her! He heeled Delcourt. Forcing him to a breakneck pace. They entered the Merwood surrounding the Blue Lark. It was dark. Too dark for her to see. And the trees were thick. Closely crowded with huge leaves hanging in their faces. Dimurah swatted them away. But Savage’s eyes flashed gold and he could see in the pitch darkness. Guiding his horse more expertly through the woods. Sensing he was closing in, Dimurah dismounted. Taking the smaller woman’s hand and tucking her behind Dimurah protectively. She doesn’t need your protection! He willed Dimurah to stop. Dread filling him when he saw her kneel. Don’t do it! He slid off Delcourt and ran at her on foot. But it was too late. Dimurah met his look. Pretty blue eyes blinking fearfully as she crouched and put a palm to the ground. No. “Don’t!” He shouted. He heard thudding hoofbeats and saw her bodyguards forming a line behind her. This is where she told them to meet her. This is where she intended to draw the line. Dimurah surged her energy through her hand. The ground rumbled underneath her hand in a boom that sent dirt billowing up around them and dust tossing into the trees. The ground shivered before cracking open. Pulling apart until there was a deep crevice separating, he and her. Fool woman. *** “Dimurah!” He roared. Eyes gold with fury. He lifted his hand to point at the woman cowering behind her. “You’re not protecting her from me!” I will kill her. “Yes, I am!” She shouted back. Savage’s hand dropped as he shook his head at her. Don’t make me do this. His eyes roved over the men standing behind her. Landing on one of the men she didn’t know well. That one tilted his head in question. His gaze lingered on that one a moment before falling in a single nod. She brought this on herself. He turned on his heel and left the clearing. *** Dimurah had rolled out the blanket Marcus had brought her. She was asleep in no time. She didn’t hear when the woman next to her woke and saw Savage crouched over her in the dark. Libby lurched up hissing. Black eyes flaring orange and red. Her mouth gaping in a black hole with a long slithering tongue. Her human guise melting away when she was threatened. “You’re too late!” She rasped. “They’re already here.” “They were.” He took the long onyx-blade dagger and pushed it against her chest. Leaning into the hilt to force it through her chest cavity. The bones crunched and gave, and he sunk it in to the handle. Libby’s eyes barely had time to adjust to see he was completely coated in dark black blood. Handprints marked his face. Running over his neck and shoulders where the Firoque had tried to grab onto him while he killed them. One by one. Like Chavias taught me to. There had been twelve of them. And they had been closing in on Dimurah’s camp. They wanted to kill her. Badly. Why does Radix want her? To hurt me? Or because she’s special? Or both? He sighed. Looking at her as she slept. Red curls framed her pale face. Dark lashes swept her cheeks. And crimson lips were relaxed in sleep. Inviting. She won’t soon forgive me. 31 Travesties She’ll Not Soon Forget Savage figured it’d be a long time before she spoke to him again. If at all. He drew a steadying breath. Scooting backward until his back rested against a tree trunk. Knees drawn to his chest as he eyed the onyx blade he twirled between his fingers. A Cimmerii blade. Savage had found it tucked in the cimmerii woman’s skirts. Already unsheathed as she rested inches from Dimurah’s back. That left a bitter taste in his mouth. He recognized such a weapon. From Radix’s armory. Savage toyed with it. Recalling its sharpness. Remembering how they were both fierce and delicate. Like her. His eyes slid back to Dimurah. He asked himself how much he’d do for her. No answer came. And he realized that it was because there was no limit. I’d do anything for her. Another man walked over and slid down the trunk in a different direction. “You were right. That’s all of them.” Phalanx. “They didn’t even wake.” Chavias gestured to the bodyguards sleeping soundly in a circle around her. Somewhat disappointed they’d put up so little resistance. “Some guards.” “Well, that’s what you hire me for, isn’t it?” He’s right on that point. “Thank you, Phalanx. For making sure you were with her.” “I’m always with her. Right behind her. Like you asked me to be.” “Like I pay you to be.” Savage corrected with a slightly lowered head. “I don’t do it because you pay me.” “Oh, it’s not you taking my coin every sennight?” Savage glanced at him. “I didn’t say I don’t appreciate your generosity.” Savage snorted in vague humor. They were quiet a moment. “She’s not going to forgive you.” Phalanx said abruptly. *** “I know.” “She went to great lengths to protect her from you.” “She hates when I kill things.” “Why?” Phalanx asked. “She’s unaccustomed to it.” “Everyone is unaccustomed to it.” “I’m not.” Savage said. “No, you’re not.” Phalanx acknowledged. “I’ve never seen as lethal a killer as you.” Savage grunted. “You should leave.” Phalanx suggested. “Not be here when she wakes.” “No. I won’t let her suffer my actions alone.” “She won’t want your comfort.” “She never does.” “How will you make amends?” Phalanx asked. Curiosity getting the better of him. “However, I have to.” “You’re very devoted to the woman.” Savage said nothing. There’s nothing more to say. It’s true. He doesn’t need me to acknowledge it. *** Dimurah’s breathing deepened. She’s having one of her nightmares. He jerked as he watched her shivering. Her eyes popped open, and she lurched to a sitting position just as the sun crested the horizon. Casting a gray glow over everything. Illuminating Savage covered in blood. And the face of the dead woman next to her. Dimurah shrieked and crawled backward. Her expression on Savage was betrayed. “No.” She shook her head. Tears streaming her face. “She was me.” That’s why she meant so much to you. The woman was tiny. A round face and huge vulnerable eyes. Her mask. But Dimurah had seen herself in the woman. Longed to help her. You were deceived by the face she showed you. But he couldn’t summon the words to explain it to her. I tried to protect her innocence from the knowledge such evil exists. Now she’s looking at me like I am that evil. “You don’t know what she was Dimurah. You couldn’t see past the curtain.” “Why do you do it?” She sobbed. Body shaking in anguish. To protect you. It was crushing for Savage to watch her pain. Without intending to his hand lifted to reach for her. But seeing her cringing away, he lowered it. Drawing a long breath. The strange troupe rode back together. Utterly silent in their discomfort. The only sound was the twigs snapping under the horse’s hooves. Dimurah’s bodyguards cast him wary looks. Eying the bodies the horses stepped over nervously. Naked bodies severed and broken. Dimurah had looked at them horrified. Her eyes returning to Savage. Looking at me, like I’m an animal. A look he’d never thought to see on her face. I betrayed her. He understood her rage and hurt. Better than most for his lifetime of living it. He rode Delcourt behind her. Ushering her back to the Blue Lark like some prison convoy. She looks a captive. Heartbroken and crying. Like I’m the worst kind of beast. For saving her life. He swallowed his regret. Knowing he couldn’t have done any differently. *** Peak Mountains, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS “Demon!” Chavias called. “Demon…” He strung out the word in a triumphant tone. Okine, the demon’s Commander, stepped into his view instead. “What slave want.” “Oh…” Chavias linked his hands behind his back and rocked forward and back on his toes. “I was just wondering where Libby is. Seems she’s been gone a long time.” “She hunt Savage Boy.” “But that was yesterday.” Chavias stepped up to the bars to put his face against them. Gripping the cold iron. “Shouldn’t she be back by now?” He knew very well what the answer was. “Take time kill Savage Boy.” “Oh, I doubt that.” Chavias grinned. White teeth glinting in the dark. Contrasting with his black beard. “Everything he does is fast and decisive. I’d assume that’d include dying. Wouldn’t you?” “You proud of boy.” Okine rolled his head in contempt. Lumbering down the long cavern toward Radix’s chambers to discuss what was happening. “Libby be back.” He waved a meaty greenish-yellow hand dismissively. “Oh, I doubt that…” Chavias called after him tauntingly. “If she’s not back by now. She won’t be. I bet flies are already gathering on her gray face.” Chavias’ voice rose after Okine. “Like they will yours one day. While I stand over you to watch!” Okine’s cold laugh echoed through the cavern to reach Chavias. But he wasn’t laughing. 32 Unwilling Blue Lark Guild, Dread Country SAVAGE JAXSON It’d been two days of utter silence since they returned to the Blue Lark. She won’t speak me. Savage had, had it. I’m done with this silence. I’d prefer her ranting. Last night, Dimurah had served him at the counter in Winter’s Haven. He’d thought perhaps it would force some words from her. Force her to speak something to me. But she’d said nothing. Not a word. Won’t look at me. Won’t talk to me. *** He’d left quietly and waited until she was closing up. Returning to see if she’d offer some latenight conversation as she often had in the past. The Nauvree came and sat next to him. Despite that the barmaids were securing the shutters and turning the inside lock. He knew he and RedBayne were welcome here after closing. Both Savage and Dimurah had encouraged them to do so as it kept the others from trying to linger in the hopes of catching her alone. “Hoping for some of her Sleep Duster?” Nauvree turned a cup on the wood table. The dreadful tea she occasionally made for her favorites. His mouth dried at the thought of the flavor. He knew she gave it to them to help them sleep off the taint of drink, or their recent crimes. Something the others often appreciated after having. “Does anyone really hope for it?” Savage asked dryly. “I do.” Savage sighed. “Less the tea and more the conversation.” Savage admitted. He’d hoped to perhaps sit and have a reasonable talk with her. To discuss what’d happened. But he wasn’t willing to divulge that much to Nauvree. No one is that close to me. No one but her… “She said you killed her bodyguards…and the barmaid?” The Nauvree asked tentatively. Savage was uncertain why he was even asking. He knew the Nauvree was well aware he’d killed Dimurah’s bodyguards before when he’d found that several of them worked for Radix. Though it was unlikely The Nauvree knew that was why I did it. Seeing he wouldn’t answer, Nauvree persisted on the course. “So, what were you hoping for?” *** To offer her some form of explanation. Though he had no idea what to say yet. But the opportunity had not arisen anyway. She’d refused to acknowledge my presence, entirely. He’d never felt lonely sitting at her counter. Until now. He respected her wish for silence until tonight. When he could take it no longer. Despite the din of voices and the thunk of tankards he whispered to her over the counter. “Murah, are you going to talk to me?” “No.” “What will it take?” I’ll offer anything. He just wanted to hear her voice. Or see her face brighten as she looked at him. “I don’t want your weight hanging over the Haven anymore.” She scrubbed a bit of spilled ale. My weight? My influence she means. “What would you have of me?” “Tell them you no longer rule here.” She jutted her chin toward the assassins filling the booths. Steering clear of the tension here at the counter. He knew. He shifted, drawing a long breath through his nose. His dissension was obvious in the way his eyes trailed her. And the pointed way she’s ignoring it. “You want me to lift my protection from Winter’s Haven?” “Yes,” She gave him a dark look. “your protection…” He knew his breathing quickened. Could feel the racing of his heart. But a furtive look around the alehouse revealed no one saw. The thought of removing his protection over the alehouse was disconcerting. It’s a bad idea. Dangerous… Seeing he’d nothing further to say on the subject she turned and served someone else. Dismissing me. Savage gathered his tankard and went to an empty booth. Taking his time nursing it thoughtfully. *** REDBAYNE Tsking drew her attention to the other end of the counter. She saw the wide shoulders of RedBayne sitting there. “What?” She groaned. Rolling her eyes slightly. She sees my disapproval. Good. I wasn’t hiding it. “Careful what ye ask for.” He cautioned. “I know what I ask for.” No, you don’t. “Do ye?” RedBayne straightened. He sighed. “Ye, Little Dear, are a wee juicy lamb.” To put it mildly. “And that,” He pointed to Savage Jack hunkered over his drink in the dimly lit booth. “is the vicious alpha wolf that stands atween ye and them.” He pointed to where a cluster of unkempt assassins cast her longing looks. “The pack of mangy wolves.” “I didn’t ask for your advice.” I care not a whit if you wish to hear it. “Ye get it nonetheless.” He gestured broadly. “A gift fer me wee friend, the Barter Queen.” He sobered and leaned back on the counter to whisper to her conspiratorially. “Careful askin’ ‘im ta move.” “I want him out of the way! Out of Winter’s Haven. I can do it on my own!” She ferociously wiped out a tankard. No, you can’t. You put yourself in danger, Little One. But you’ll not hear it from me. He realized. “Jus’ be cautious because this place is held together delicately.” RedBayne rose from the counter. Finishing his tankard. “Ye ask him ta stop standin’ atween ye and them. When ye decide, in yer own good time, ye want him ta move back again, it may be too late. If he gets dethroned trying, ye might find yer place here far less comfortable under the regime of a new King of Assassins.” “That’s impossible. No one would turn against him like that.” “Mistake yerself not,” RedBayne lifted a finger. “Any of these men would love a fighting chance to take over the Blue Lark.” “He built it!” She objected. And you want to take it from him. Why he lets you is beyond me. He defers to no one else in the world. “I know that. And ye know that…But they dunnot care.” He gestured around. “And his kingdom isn’t the only thing they’d like a shot at.” He gave her a pointed look. “They wouldn’t…” They absolutely would! Don’t play naïve. “They would. And they will. Yer a bit of woman they haven’t tasted here…The forbidden fruit…”

SUMMARY Bodin Charters had been my friend since we were kids. Painfully shy and uncomfortable in crowds. I was always the outgoing one. Willing to fight and shout for what I wanted. But Bodin wanted something now. Me. I had told him he’d not have me countless times over the years. I was waiting for a man who wrote me sonnets and climbed walls to sneak into my chambers. Bodin would never do any of that. He didn’t have an unpredictable bone in his body… Until he did. My father was ill and had been for a long time. I didn’t know Bodin, who’d inherited the Charter’s fortune and property, had persuaded my father to make me his ward upon his deathbed. Now my father is gone. And Bodin is stating I can’t be his ward because it’d be improper. I must become his wife. I won’t. But as his ward, he has law over me. Law where he can make me do things I don’t want to do. And he keeps reminding me, he’ll have more sway over me as my husband, so I best start learning to obey him. The devil I will. Unfortunately, I’m finding Bodin is a far more clever devil then I expected… 01 - Childhood Interests Bodin was a few years older than me, but painfully shy. I met him when we were still young. He looked stiff as a board and hardly said a word. I wasn’t having that. “Who are you?” I demanded in my tinging youthful voice. “Bo-Bo-Bodin.” “Bo? Or Din?” I teased. “Bo…din.” He chewed his lip and shifted nervously. “Well, Din,” I caught his hand. “Let’s go play.” “Bo…” “I don’t care.” I drug him behind me. Taking him to a chessboard. “Do you know how to play?” I pulled out a chair. He gave me a long look. “N-no…” So, I spent the next several months teaching him how. Until he substantially improved. Though I always still won. His father and mine were close friends so he was around a lot. A fact which I didn’t mind as I often found things to mentor the meek boy in. *** When I was about fourteen and he was technically a young man learning the trader’s market his father had flourished in, he kept sending me long looks across the banquet table during dinner. I pulled him aside afterwards tugging him by the sleeve. “What’s wrong with you, Din? You’re acting weird.” “We should wed, Belle.” I scoffed. “I’m not marrying you, Din!” “Why not?” His brows drew together. “We’re friends. It’d be weird.” “Not that weird…” “Stop it, Din.” “Why don’t you at least think about it?” His voice sounded a bit harsh. “No!” I flounced off in a huff. He watched me go. His brown eyes narrowing. “We’ll see…” 02 - Wanting More It wasn’t the last time he mentioned it. He mentions it a lot. Over the years it had increased in frequency. Finally, angry one day, I turned on him at the ball. “You only want to wed me because I’m the only woman that you can speak to.” “Are you, Belle?” His voice lowered and there was anger written over his face. “Yes.” He lifted his chin. His jaw ticking. He liked to do that because he was already over a foot taller than me and I thought he liked to feel taller when he was irritated with me. “Would you just go get me another punch.” I shoved the glass at him. “Lord Vice is next on my dance card.” His cheeks sucked in and he gave me a hard look but walked off stiffly to do as I’d asked. I blew a breath. “Was he asking again?” My friend Sara Lance leaned over to ask. “Yes. He’s always asking.” I groaned. “He’s a fine one. You’d do well to consider it.” “He’s my friend.” “Even better.” Sara proclaimed. “No. I want more.” “Like what?” She tilted her head chidingly. Before tossing her arms and saying dramatically. “Like a man to write you grand sonnets and fall at your feet worshipping your fine face and figure?” “I don’t say it like that.” “Pretty much.” “It is what I want.” I admitted. “And you don’t think Bodin up to the task.” “He’s boring. And predictable. I’ve known him since childhood.” “Have you though?” Sarah asked. “Yes.” “How do you see Bodin, Belle?” I shrugged. Thinking it over. “He’s fine enough of face-” “Striking actually.” She cut me off. I gave her a sour look and she silenced to let me finish. “But I must teach him everything. He’s dreadfully quiet and boring. Nothing is ever a surprise with him.” “And he’s so afraid of people.” I groaned as I added it. “Doesn’t look afraid of her.” Sarah pointed out. I turned to follow the line of her pointing finger. Bodin was standing at the punch table with my full glass. A pretty brunette was stroking his forearm and speaking up to him. He nodded a few times and flashed a wide grin. His brows lifting invitingly as he gave her a long look. “Who is she?” I asked. “Her name is Alessande. She’s a singer. I’ve heard she’s his mistress.” “Mistress!” I cried stunned. “He can barely talk. How could he-he…” Lie with a woman? “Oh.” Sarah’s head reared back. “He’s had many. Don’t you know? Since he inherited his father’s trade, he has fair coin to spin and with his face and body those harlots line up for him.” I crinkled my nose. “No.” “Yes, Belle.” She pointed across the room. “And look there. At Miss Teatree. She’s had her eye on him for the last several months. Since he escorted you to the Summer Gala at their Townhome.” I recalled the event and did recall that girl following him around. I didn’t particularly care for it and had asked her what she was doing. She’d dismissed me and doggedly trailed his steps. She’d touched his arm like that too. “I must say.” Sarah sipped her punch. “Were he not so besotten with you I’d have a go at him. He’s quite fine.” “Sarah!” “Well, he is!” *** He returned with my punch and handed it to me. Caressing my gloved wrist as I thanked him. Miss Teatree scampered over to talk to him. He turned to speak to her. Using his usual short phrases but I noticed he didn’t seem to smile at her the way he smiled at Alessande. Does he smile at me like that? I couldn’t remember ever seeing him smile. He always looks uncomfortable. But he didn’t look uncomfortable talking to Miss Teatree. More annoyed. His dark brows were drawn together over his nearly black eyes. His full lips were tight and that muscle in his jaw ticked. A sure indicator he’s irritated. She asked if he would take her to the floor for her next dance. He nodded and politely offered his elbow. She took it and curved her hip into his. Clinging to his arm a bit desperately. I eyed the touch. “You see it now, don’t you?” Sarah whispered laughingly. “It’s odd.” “It’s not. He’s quite attractive. And there’s more that’ll have him soon if you won’t.” “Fine.” I lifted my nose and sniffed. “Let them have him.” 03 - A Bold Vow It was a few months after that ball when my father was holding one in our home. Demetrius House was expansive and suited well for parties. My father had been sickly along time and he said that hosting the balls made him feel young and healthy again. Plus, it was the closest he got to company since his dear friend, Lord Jason Charters had passed away and left everything to his son. Bodin. I wondered if Bodin was going to be here. Of course, he’ll be here. I’m here. It seemed he was everywhere I was anymore. “Belle.” His voice boomed across the Ballroom with such authority that everyone stopped, and all eyes turned. I lifted my brows in shock that he’d shout for me across a crowded room. I lifted my skirts and hurried over. “What?” “The doctor is here. Your father collapsed in the Parlor a short time ago.” “And you didn’t tell me!” I went to move past him, but he caught me by the shoulders. “The doctor is tending to him. Let him do his job.” “What do you think I’ll do!” “You’ll go in there and try to control everything as you always do.” What? I reared back as though he’d slapped me. Bodin rarely insulted me. “Come here.” He commanded. I was so stunned at his tone that I obediently followed him to the Dark Parlor further down the hall. He led me in, but I was so consumed with worry for my father I didn’t consider that we were alone, unchaperoned in the Parlor. “What do you want, Din?” I said a bit harshly. He was watching me pace. His eyes so dark that they reflected only the candle burning in the corner and his head turned slightly to keep me in view. “You know what I want.” “I told you a million times, you can’t have me.” “I don’t think you’re hearing me.” “Now is not the time!” I stomped a foot. “My father is ill.” “Now is absolutely the right time. What do you think happens to you when he’s gone?” “I don’t know. I’m sure some distant aunt somewhere will take me.” “You don’t know or speak to any of your family. Do you even know that your father disowned many of them for his friendship with mine?” “What?” I blinked at him. Coming to a stop clutching my skirts. He shook his head. “How can you be so blind? It’s all irrelevant now.” “What on Earth are you mumbling, Din?” “Marry me.” “No.” I said obstinately. “Today.” “Never.” I countered. He tilted his head and stared down his nose at me. I could feel his anger rolling off him in waves. “I don’t think you understand.” He said coldly. “I will have you.” “Over my dead body, Bodin.” He shrugged. “We’ll see, Belle.” He turned and walked from the room without another word. Slamming it behind him so resoundingly that the wall vibrated. I winced and jumped. That seemed nothing like the shy boy I knew. 04 - Ward I didn’t know it then but Bodin had been right to be scared. My father was dying. That evening I was in my room sitting on the edge of my bed sobbing when the door cracked. I looked up with tears streaming my face. “He’s dying.” “I know.” Bodin stood at the doorway. Half-in, half-out. Looking like the lost boy I used to think he was, again. My friend, Sarah came in behind him, rushing to me to give me a supportive hug. “They won’t let me see him.” I gave Bodin a confused look. Pain written over my face. “That’s because I ordered them not to.” My head shot up and I gave Bodin a betrayed look. “Why would you do that!” “Because…” Sarah was the one that answered, rubbing my shoulder. “He’s bleeding from his eyes and nose and they can’t get it stopped. He doesn’t know who he is or who any of us are.” “You’ve seen him?” I gave her a betrayed look. “Bodin had me have a look at him because he thought you’d listen to me a mite more than you will him.” “He’s not well, Belle.” Bodin said softly from the doorway. “And it’d break your heart to see him right now. He’s not coherent. He wouldn’t even know you were there, truthfully. You seeing him would be for your benefit not his, and I assure you it’d be less to your benefit than you think.” “You don’t know what I think!” *** “Well, Bodin…” Sarah murmured. “I think I have been all the help I can be. I think perhaps the rest of this discussion is atween you two.” She leaned over to hug me and gave my cheek a quick kiss. “Try to be understanding. Don’t take it all out on him.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” I hugged her back as I grunted it harshly. “He’s always your whipping boy.” She whispered in my ear. “Give him a break.” She broke the hug and walked from the room. Closing the door lightly behind her. He’d stepped aside the door to let her out. He doesn’t want to come over her. He’s afraid of what I’ll do. And I did want to yell at him. I knew it’d make me feel better. And he always forgives me. *** He sighed and strolled in to stand before me. Still looking immaculate from the ball. A rich burgundy vest beneath a green velvet overcoat with gold trim. “It’s disgusting that you never have a hair out of place.” I complained. “Not even now.” “I’m meticulous in all things.” He slumped down on the bed next to me. “I’m going to see him.” I gave Bodin a dark look. “No, Sweetheart. You’re not.” I’d never heard that authoritative note in his voice when he talked to me. And I didn’t care for it now. “You don’t tell me what to do.” “I am. Right now. The answer is no, you can’t see your father.” “I wasn’t asking.” “Doesn’t change my answer.” He met my hard look unflinchingly. “You used to look away when I glared at you.” I commented. Not liking that he didn’t now, either. I focused my attention on my hands twisting my skirt in my lap. “I don’t look away from anything anymore, Belle. Not for a long time.” “Since your dad died?” I asked softly. “Perhaps.” He said thoughtfully. Staring ahead now. “There’s something you should know.” “What?” I blinked at him. The tone of his voice was ominous. My stomach sunk. “Your father is likely going to pass tonight.” I sobbed in objection. Dropping my face to my hands and shaking my head in adamant denial. “And you should know that a few years ago, I persuaded him that if he passed away you would become my ward.” “What?” My head shot up and I screeched in shock. “You did not!” “I did.” He shrugged. Sensing that I was overly angry, awash with grief, and willing to be the target. “I told you I’d have you one way or the other.” I launched to my feet. “Being your ward doesn’t mean I belong to you!” “Actually, it does. That’s exactly what it means. I’m responsible for you and you’re my possession until you’re wed, by law.” “Then I’ll wed quickly.” I sneered. My hands working in white knuckled fists. “Yes, you will. To me.” “The hell I will!” I reared back. My blue eyes nearly falling from my skull as I pulsed with fury. “Well, no one else will have you.” “I have other suitors!” I objected. “Yes, you do. And I’ll tell them all no.” “Screw you Bodin!” “You’ll do that to, Belle. Flat on your back in my bed, soon as it’s all well and done.” 05 - Damn Him “You’re a bastard and a son of a whore!” I shrieked as he stalked from my bed and to the door. “Perhaps you should learn what those words mean before you go bandying them about. I’m none of those things. And you’d do well to remember it.” “You don’t scare me, Bodin.” “Don’t kid yourself.” He said derisively. “You’re petrified of being in my hands and relying solely on me. What did you think would happen? Did you really think I’d let you be sent off to someone you or I hardly know?” “You just don’t want me to be anywhere you won’t have access to me!” “Also, true.” He gave a grudging nod. No hint of shame in his demeanor. “You’re absolutely a-a-a” “Bastard, so you said.” He said dryly. His hand on the handle of the door. “My father isn’t even in the ground and you’re plotting how to get me in your bed. What manner of man are you?” “I’m one that goes after what I want, Belle. Which happens to be you.” He said decisively. “And you’re wrong about me plotting.” “Oh?” I quirked a malicious brow. “You’re not plotting?” “No, I have been. For several years. I told you, you’d be mine and you will. Just a matter of time now.” “You’re dreadful.” “I’ve been playing chess a long while now, Belle.” “I taught you how to play!” I reminded. Taking my most snobbish tone. He scoffed. “Are you truly so naïve? What if you’re wrong about everything you think you know about me, Belle?” *** I blinked at him in confusion. “What’s that supposed to mean.” “I knew how to play chess. Quite well, actually. I regularly defeated everyone in my household.” “But I always beat you!” “Because I let you.” He towered over me. Pointing a finger at me as he huffed in rage. Why’s he mad? “Why would you do that?” I asked more warily. “Because I saw a girl I liked. One I was interested in getting to know.” “So, you were so shy you feigned not knowing how to play the game.” “In-fact I’m not shy. I’ve never been. I just don’t have much to say. And you were so busy leading me around by the collar, I saw no need to correct you every time you said that.” “What are you saying to me, Din?” “I’m telling you, you’re wrong about everything you think you know. Especially about me. And you’re going to learn that come hell or high water, I always get what I want.” *** I spent that night praying my father would come out of the sickness. Both for his sake and mine. I had no idea what Bodin had in store for me, but he was right about one thing. For the first time in my life…I was afraid of him. And the lengths he’s willing to go. I’d learned tonight that he was both far more commanding and far more conniving than I’d ever realized. If I want a man of my own choosing, I need to extract myself from Bodin. Once I’m his ward, he won’t let any suitor near me. I was certain he wasn’t bluffing. I’d never known him to bluff and the look on his face tonight had been pure wrath when I’d mentioned other suitors. He was possessive too? When did he change so much? I needed to talk to Sarah. I need a way out of this. And without that last thought, I dismissed it all to focus on worrying for my father. When I could take it no longer, I rushed across the chamber and ripped the door open. Bent on seeing my father in whatever state he was in. Bleeding or dying, I need to see him. He’d always been my wisdom and strength. Even I could admit that perhaps he’d spoiled me shamelessly. I’d never wanted for anything and in all my life he’d never said a harsh word to me. As I stepped in the hall, I saw a shadow rocking off the wall and turning to block my path. Even with the torch behind him and his face cast in darkness I knew him. He’d been leaning on the wall in the hallway. Doing what? Listening to me? Waiting for me to emerge? “You were waiting for me to come out?” “Waiting for you to defy me and try to go to him. I knew you would, as surely as the sun rises.” “He is my father!” “I’m aware.” “Don’t be condescending with me!” “Stop acting the obstinate child.” He countered. “I’m trying to save you a sight that will haunt you the rest of your days. If you’d have a grain of trust in me and relinquish the smallest bit of control to listen, you’d realize I’m right.” “You are nothing more than an annoyance, Din.” “Is that so?” He snapped. Snatching me in his arms. His hands snaking around my lower back and shoulders as he jerked me so suddenly, I stepped with him in shock. He shoved me back against the wall. Holding me there. “What’s it going to take for you to realize there is a time when you must obey me? For your own good.” “There is nothing I must do.” He grunted. “Damn you, Belle.” He reached over and yanked the handle of my chamber door. Pulling it open he shoved my hip until I slid through it. Once inside he ripped it closed and began descending on me. I backed up reflexively. Having never seen him so aggressive before. “What are you doing?” “You’ll figure it out.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked worriedly. He moved slightly to the right and left and I veered to keep him in direct eye line as I retreated. Yelping as my legs hit the foot chest at the end of my bed. Without missing a beat, he caught up to me and grabbed my waist tossing me backward onto my bed. And putting one foot on the chest to hop up after me. Ducking the canopy as he crawled over me. I sunk into the bedding with my arms at my side. “What are you doing?” My voice was rising.

06 In Bed with the Devil “Bodin!” I squawked as he landed over me. Only his palms on the bed on each side of my shoulders keeping our foreheads from crashing. He was so close I could feel his breath along my cheek. His brown eyes were so dark right now they were nearly black. His jaw was ticking like it did when he was annoyed. For the first time, I had no choice but to really see Bodin Charters. He was tall and slim. Over six foot by a bit. His body was hard honed from the archery and fencing I knew he often spent time doing with his little brother, James. James had been sickly many years when we were young, from being bit by an insect and his mother had often kept him home while Lord Charters came to visit my father. I’d only met James a handful of times. But I knew that as soon as he was well enough, Bodin had been dragging him outside to get him moving and into the sunshine. To help him heal, Bodin had said. *** I realized I was determinedly trying to think about anything but Bodin laying atop me. His hard body resting over mine. And his eyes boreing into me. I had been looking everywhere at him, but I finally met his look. Forcing mine to be fierce. To scare him off. He always backed down to me. But now he laughed. “That isn’t going to work anymore Belle. I’m tired of your push and pull games.” He lifted his body and fisted my skirts. Dragging them methodically up my legs while he met my gaze. “Bodin! What you’re doing is quite improper.” “Yes.” He acknowledged. “It is. But what are you going to do now, Belle?” “Scream for my servants!” I announced. He tilted his head and smirked. “Do you know what happens to ladies caught in a compromising position with a man?” I gasped. “But I haven’t!” “But you look it.” He eyed down our bodies. His gaze lingering on where my skirt was now between us around my waist and only my undergarments kept him from being against my skin. As if thinking the same thing he hooked a finger in the side of my underwear and began dragging it down my hip. “Bodin, no!” I writhed under him. “Best stop.” He leaned over to whisper in my ear. “You’re only arousing me more.” I went stock still. Realizing I did indeed feel something as hard as cast metal resting just beneath my skirt hem along my thighs. “Is that-is-is.” “Yes, it is.” “But-but.” “But, nothing Belle.” He said boredly. And with that he jerked the fine garment and I felt it rip around my hip and down the side. Opening my hip to his hand which immediately folded around flesh and jutting bone to trail the line of it curving forward and down between my thighs. I gasped in shock. Lurching to sit up. But his hand landed on my shoulder and held me down. “What are you about, Bodin.” “I want to show you something.” “Looks like you’re trying to show yourself something!” I huffed. But I was breathing raggedly at his callused palms molding my hip and grabbing at my rear to cup its fullness. My body shivered and I felt my muscles easing as I shivered in a pleasurable way. “Is my touch truly so bad?” “I-I…” I didn’t know what the hell to say. I didn’t want Bodin touching me. Ever. But what he was doing felt good and it made me curious as to what he was going to do. And how it’d feel. Because, though I’d never admit, his touch was melting my willpower. That hand rolled up my hip to scoot my skirts higher and he slowly tore my petticoat the rest of the way across and tossed the fabric along the bed on the opposite side. I felt a gust of air against my most intimate place and was shocked at how it felt. I squeezed my thighs closed but he angled a hip and dropped his weight on it. My thighs reflexively opened at the pressure and let his lower half drop between them. I blinked stunned eyes at him. Why did I do that? Why’d I let him closer? “Ssh.” He put a finger to his lips. “You wouldn’t want a servant to find you with me in this state, now would you? Afterall, it’d mean I have to wed you to save your honor.” He smirked. My eyes widened in horror as I realized he was right. He could even yell for someone and one witness could have things moving in a direction he favored very quickly. I gave him a betrayed look. “I won’t call out if you don’t.” He grinned. Leaning to press his lips to mine as he whispered. “No matter what. Is it a deal?” What’s he asking me? To be quiet about whatever he’s going to do to me? What the devil is he going to do? Where is the Bodin I knew. This man didn’t seem to care what orders I barked. He did what he wanted. And proved his points in the most aggressive ways and didn’t seem to listen to any command I made. I didn’t like it. 07 Dark Intent I nodded slowly. Unable to do anything else. Not without putting myself in a position to be in an even worse situation. I swallowed hard. He leaned back up and his gaze roved my face. I felt like I was already naked to his eyes, the way he looked at me. “Ssh.” He reminded and his slim brown hand slid down my flat belly and over my pelvis to the next of my sex and lower. I shifted nervously but he shook his head. Stilling me. His fingers slipped down to slide along my crease. Massaging the lips apart in a way that had my mouth opening on a slight moan of pleasure. “That’s a good sound.” He whispered. “I’d like to hear more.” And he slowly angled his hand differently. For a moment I tried to figure out what he was doing then I felt the press of his fingertip sliding between my lips and drawing tiny circles as it eased upward. Startled I clenched and he gave me an amused look. “Relax, Belle.” *** “Is it going to hurt?” “I’ve done it many times before.” He chuckled. “And they never mentioned it hurting.” For some reason, that response made me frown. “Relax.” He directed. I blew a long breath and tried to ease my body. Jumping slightly as I felt the smooth gliding of his finger further inside me. “Bodin!” I breathed raggedly in panic. My throat arching as something tightened through me. Already soaking his hand and making deep behind my belly tighten. Gripping his digit. Once I felt his knuckles pressing the outer entrance, he dragged his hand back out. Pressing it back in so quickly that I drew a quick indrawn breath. His palm still pressed my shoulder into the bed, and he began slipping his finger in and out of me faster. Twirling it as it entered me fully to rub on something delicious that sent tendrils of pleasure wrapping through me. A wild moan escaped me, and his hand lifted from my shoulder to gently cover my mouth. I gave him a panicked look. “You don’t want someone coming in and seeing us, do you?” I shook my head. “Then you have to be quiet.” He whispered to the back of his hand still lightly covering the bottom half of my mouth. “Now it’s going to feel a little different.” I gave him a questioning look. *** “That felt good, didn’t it?” I bit my lip under his hand and my eyes fell. “Come now, Belle. Be truthful. You know it did.” I met his gaze. Unwilling to admit the truth but not denying it either. “I want to offer you a better taste.” I didn’t know what that meant but there was an ache building inside me that didn’t seem inclined to be denied. I nodded slightly. His hand moving with my chin. He plucked at his breeches a moment and then I felt something pressing against my entrance again. Thicker. And feeling almost softer but harder at the same time. It slid smoothly inside me, but my back bent reflexively as everything inside me stretched to fit him. He moaned in pleasure. “You feel good, Belle. I knew you would. You fit me like a glove. Your body perfectly suited to swallow mine.” “What?” “I’m inside you, Belle.” He explained flatly. “I can feel you.” I knew that was bad. I could see both his hands now and knew we were connected at the pelvis. And I understood enough of mating to know that this act was what defiled ladies. This act is the one that makes men have to marry damaged goods. I was now his damaged goods. There was slight pain as he pressed in further and something inside me gave. I yelped slightly beneath his hand. “Be quiet now, Belle. I’m going to feel you.” He slid his hand away and slowly his shoulders eased forward, and I felt him stab inside me. Though it didn’t hurt it was a strange intrusion I wasn’t accustomed to. His teeth gritted and his head dropped as he paused. I watched him in confusion. Slowly his hips began working into mine. Forward and back. Dragging the weight of him inside me back out then piercing back in. He was panting raggedly and eventually dropped to his elbows over me. To ride more deeply into me. Feeling my body beneath his. His hands holding my shoulders in place so he could stretch further into me without me sliding along the bed. He was going so fast now the bed was bumping the wall slightly. *** Those strange strings of warmth were climbing through me again. I felt myself beginning to flex around him. Inside me gripping him like a fist massaging his cock. Tightening around him with each long stroke. He was pumping faster, and I felt icy fingers slide up my back before my body super-heated then I felt myself explode in a way that made me draw my knees up along his sides. Pinching him between them. My hands shot up to grip his shoulders as I knew I should be begging him to stop but it felt so foreign, so forbidden… I bit my lip as my hips rose up to meet his thrust. Forcing him to embed deep into me and bump something which stung. I yelped slightly but it was too late. My breasts jutted beneath my dress. The crests hardening to tiny rocks. My hips rocking into him spasmically. The muscles in my thighs quaking so hard that even my calves shook. I rode the wild waves of pleasure until my body collapsed flat back to the bed. “There.” Bodin slid out of me. Making me yelp in objection and lurch upward. My body still trying to hold him as he escaped. He knelt between my calves and cinched the laces back up on his breeches. Tossing my skirt down. “All well and done. What more do you have to fear now?” “What?” I blinked at him in shock. “Here.” He gestured to the gray coverlet which was now bloodied beneath me. “Let up and I’ll remove it for you.” No one would know what happened if he took it away. I tossed him a thankful look. “I’ll have the maid bring you another one.” I nodded in shock. Adjusting my skirts as I slumped back to the edge of the bed. So, confused I wasn’t sure what’d just happened. *** Bodin slid out the door and observed his brother leaning next to the wall. “Did you hear it.” “Every bit of it.” James shuddered. “You included.” Bodin shrugged. Unravelling the blanket thoughtfully. “Did you get it?” James peered around the backside to view the blood stain on the front. “No denying you now. Though it didn’t sound as though she’d fight being your wife as much as you say. Not from what I just heard in there.” “She will.” Bodin gave his brother a decisive look. “It’s not her idea. So, she’ll fight me tooth and nail.” “But?” “But I have everything I need to ensure she’s well and duly trapped.” He gestured to James. “A witness…” He began carefully wrapping the coverlet again. “And the evidence. She’s not going anywhere.” “You’re really serious about this?” James peered at him. “She’s mine, James. She just doesn’t know it yet.” 08 A Broken Night True to his word, as always, Bodin had sent my maid it in with fresh bedding and she didn’t bother to ask what had occurred as she quickly righted the sheets and coverlet. Only glancing around in confusion as she couldn’t find the old ones to the wash. “It’s taken care of Ginny.” I told her. She gave me a quick nod and exited as quietly as she’d come. Leaving me alone. And wondering what had happened. And what the morning would bring. I was somewhat stunned at what had occurred. I could close my eyes and still feel that delicious pleasure coiling through me. Forbidden pleasure. With a forbidden man. Bodin wasn’t the man I wanted. He’s out there somewhere. I realized I was pacing furiously. And at some point, Ginny had returned. She was tucking a warming block into the footer of my bed. But moving slowly as she gave me a confused study. When had I began pacing? I realized I was still wearing my dress, but one sleeve dangled limply down my shoulder and my skirts were still somewhat tangled. And it was Bodin that fetched her. Catching the tangle in my underskirt I yanked it out and gave her a scathing look. Unwilling to discuss anything about what was wrong with me. Don’t ask. *** I refocused my thoughts to what Bodin had done. What I did. Only alone would I admit that I had played an active role in what we were doing. Though I stamped that thought down. My cheeks heating with my shame as I remembered how I’d lifted my hips to catch him into me. What was I doing? What was I thinking! It was so horrendously intimate. And the intense study of his gaze on mine was unforgettable. His eyes so dark they were nearly black. His head tilted as he watched every expression every sound coming from me. His lips parted as he panted in pleasure. His shoulders and back sleek with sweat as he had moved in and out of me. I swallowed hard. Banishing the thoughts. My father! I told myself to refocus. Clawing for the more important issue at hand. Make it through the night. I crept to my bedroom door and as I slowly gripped the handle and began to creak my door open, I heard the floorboard in the hall creek next the outside. Realizing Bodin was still there I slammed the door shut instantly. Not wanting to bring a repeat of the confusing incident. I don’t think… I cracked the door again to whisper through it. “Go away, Din!” “Come in?” He queried breathlessly. “No!” I said a bit loudly. “I said go away.” “Come in?” “No!” Hearing his chuckle revealed he was toying with me apurpose. “You-you jackanape!” I scrambled for a suitable insult. “Do you even know what that word means?” His low rumbling voice whispered back to me. “Enough.” “Not atall.” He corrected, not buying my bluster. I could almost envision him crossing his arms in that quiet displeased way. “I just want to see Father.” “He’s not doing well.” I heard the floorboard creak and though it was too dark to see into the hall through the tiny crack I peered through I suddenly perceived it to be much darker and registered the frame of the door groaned under his weight. And his warm breath was seeping through the door near my forehead. “I don’t think he’ll make it through the night, Belle.” He’d rolled to block the door entirely before telling me. On purpose. “I need to see him.” “I know you do. I promise I won’t let him go without you saying goodbye. I’ll do all in my power to make sure that doesn’t happen. But let me protect you in this. Let me ready him to see you when it’s time so you don’t see something that breaks your heart and steals every happy image of him you carry.” Though he wasn’t asking me, there was such pleading in his voice that I realized how much it meant to him. He really is worried it’d destroy me. I felt as though someone had punched me. My whole body deflated, and I slid down the crack to fall to my knees on the door. “I can’t lose him. He’s the only family I have.” There was a long pause where I thought he might tell me I had him. But in characteristic Bodin fashion he was dead quiet. But I heard his hand slide down the doorframe and realized, though I couldn’t see him, he’d crouched just before me. “I know, Belle. But you won’t be alone.” But he was wrong. Despite everything I’d claimed earlier, I knew of no family that even knew I existed, much less that’d come for me. Though I was sure there’d be plenty once they knew I’d inherited father’s fortune, I didn’t know who they’d be. “You’ll be taken care of, I vow it.” *** Yes. But by who? I dropped my face to my palms and mourned my father as though he’d already gone. Feeling hopeless that Bodin was as immoveable as a mountain in this. He won’t let me see him. When did Bodin become this? He’d always bent to my will. I thought I had him firmly in hand and often boasted such to Sarah. Now, now I wasn’t so sure. What have I done? I sobbed quietly. Wishing for all the world that my father was there to comfort me. After a time, I rolled my back to the wall next to the door and cried into my hands. Lifting the skirt of my dress to wipe my nose, uncaring of the damage it’d do in this instance. At some point while I’d sat there and grieved, I’d fallen asleep. My head against the wall and my knees drawn to my chest. I didn’t realize it until the morning sun peered in the slit between my window shutters and cast a vividly bright ray over my eye. Grunting I rolled out of it as though I were some evil creature, it’d burned. “Are you okay?” I heard the urgent whisper from the other side of the cracked door and realized that Bodin had spent the night sitting against the same wall my back was to. Listening to me sob, no doubt. I was faintly disgusted but too emotional to genuinely care that moment. 09 A Fatality “Do you want breakfast?” I heard him ask for the wall. Knowing he sat on just the other side. Nearly back-to-back with me. I shook my head then realized he couldn’t see it. “No, Din. I just want to see my father.” “I’ll go check on him myself, if you promise to stay.” I hesitated. Wanting to lie but the one thing that Bodin and I had always honored, was our promises to each other. Despite my resentment and confusion toward him, I wasn’t yet ready to break the sanctity of that. “Yes.” “You promise?” “I do, Din.” I said resignedly. I heard him slide up the wall and knew his boots thudded down the hall. It did occur to me that he must be as exhausted as I was. Knowing I could come bolting out of my chamber any moment to rush to my father’s room, he’d been waiting to fight me all night. I sighed. Staring at the sliver of light peering in the shudders and illuminating dust flakes dancing through the room. “Belle.” He called from the hallway. I ripped open my door and rushed into the hallway but had only taken a few steps when I slowed at the sight of the pale tinge of his face and his wan expression. The news is bad. “Give them a few minutes to get him cleaned up. Then you need to go say your farewells.” “Is he gone?” My voice cracked. “Not yet. I promised you, you’d see him before then. But it’ll be soon, Belle.” He left to return to father’s chamber to ensure he was tidied then I heard Bodin’s booming voice summoning me down the hall again. It didn’t occur to me to wonder at the time when his voice had become so commanding that I’d jump to obey. In that moment, all I thought of was my father and all the laughter and years of happiness and play and the books we’d read together. He can’t go. *** I entered the chamber hesitantly and Bodin turned from the bedside to walk to me. Escorting me in so he could stand next to me. A head and a half taller than me, he stood close. Thinking he’ll need to catch me? I bit my lip as I drew near enough to see father. My eyes locked on his bed. He looked incredibly frail under the bed cloth and he was so white he looked as though he were dead already. His eyes sunken in and more wrinkles than I ever remembered him having. “Papa?” I said slowly. I saw his eyes move beneath his eyelid in response to my voice and his hand flutter slightly. But he could muster nothing more than that. I could see a bit of blood seeping like a tear from his eye and bits of it dried along his earlobe. Bodin wasn’t lying to me. I sobbed as I fell to my knees next to the bed. Catching father’s hand and pressing it to my forehead as he’d so often done when I was young. Brushing my hair from my face to praise my intelligence or courageous nature. “Belle.” His lips moved just enough to whisper the word and his lips pursed. I leaned over him to press my forehead to his kiss. “I love you, Papa.” Tears streamed down my face to pour over our hands. I childishly thought if I held onto him, I could keep him from going. “Love. Belle.” He said in a barely audible voice. “Go, with Bo…” Father pushed my hand away with the last remnants of my strength and I understood what he was doing. “I want to stay with you, Papa.” “No. Go. Bodin.” He blindly pushed my hip again, unable to tilt up enough to make it matter. Bodin was blinking down at me. “He wishes you to go.” I know. With you. “Will you stay and watch him fade away in this state or respect his wishes and come away?” He held out his hand. But it was clear he’d respect whichever decision I made. I looked at Papa and my brow furrowed. I wanted to stay. “I’ll go.” I said loudly. But I didn’t take Bodin’s hand. I lifted my skirt to hush my step and walked around to the otherside of father’s bed to sit in the chair with him. My intent to stay and pretend I was not there, made clear to Bodin. Bodin gave me a long penetrating look. But tilted his head grudgingly and pulled up a chair on the otherside to sit with Papa just as quietly as me. But he pushed his against the wall, so it was out of the way of the nurses tending him. He sat sideways in it, stringing an arm along the back and propping his back and head against the wall. His head was turned, and he was staring at me impassively. Thinking something intense. Though I’d no idea what it was. I decided to avoid his gaze. Staring at father quietly. My hands in my lap as I prayed that somehow, he’d still pull through. *** I’m not sure how, but at some point, I’d succumbed to my exhaustion and fell asleep sitting as I was. My head hanging as I breathed steadily. The peace of my slumber was broken when I realized Bodin was saying my name. I blinked blearily and realized he was crouched before me. Looking up at me from just above my knees. “What?” “It’s time, Belle…” He spoke. Taking my hands and guiding me to my feet. I was still blurry from slumber. “Time?” Then I woke fully. My blue eyes widening as my gaze landed on father and saw he was now a gray shade. Absent everything that’d made him, him. “No!” I cried, reaching for him. Bodin caught me by the arms. “I know, Belle but you have to be rationale. Give him your love then let those that have jobs to do, do what they must.” I gave him a pained look then slid from his grip to lean over and kiss papa’s forehead. Giving his cold hand a last squeeze as Bodin led me from the room. Somber looking men in black suits entering quickly as we left. 10 Provisions of a Will It was two days since my father had passed away and rites were conducted. I had been in my chamber ever since. Sobbing uncontrollably until my eyes and cheeks were puffy from my grieving. I couldn’t eat and had barely drank the tea my silent maid insisted on bringing me. But it was this afternoon that the butler arrived to tell me I was being summoned to my father’s office downstairs. Bodin. He’d be the only one that would be down there, that I knew of. “I don’t want to see him.” I told Robert. The Butler turned stiltedly to relay my message. *** Sarah materialized in my doorway soon after. “How are you holding up, Darling?” “Sarah!” I rushed across the room and flung myself into her arms. She put her forehead to mine. Seeming more like a sister than the dear friend she was. “I’ve come to give you strength.” “I’m in dire need of it!” I said brokenly. Swiping tears from my face. “I do see that!” She teased. “Come.” She walked me to my dressing table and helped put up my hair in a simple knot. And she scrubbed my face with cool water to help the swelling before she adjusted my purple gown and took my hand. “Now, let’s go face your fears.” “Fears?” “Bodin.” She said simply. Leading me down the stairs. I began to tug at her grip. “I don’t want to talk to him.” “I’m sure.” She paused atop the stairwell to give me a sympathetic look. “But you have to face what is to come, nevertheless. You’re the Lady of this house now.” It hit me like a cold dousing of water, that she was right. *** I entered the small, clustered office on reluctant feet. My hands linked before me. Bodin’s dark head was lowered as he scribbled on documents on the desk. The room was dim. Darker than I ever remembered it when Papa was alive. He always had the shutters wide. But Bodin is a far darker being. I swallowed. He looked very ominous with his wide shoulders and tall frame behind that desk. Looking like a persecutor ready to sentence me. He looked up at me and set the quill down. Inviting me to sit in the chair opposite him. I chewed my cheek and took the seat. Glaring at him as I sat. “What have you summoned me for.” “You know full well we must discuss your father’s will. This is your father’s solicitor.” He gestured a distance behind him, to a man leaning on one of the shelves. I’d been so preoccupied with my study of Bodin, I’d not noticed the other man. My eyes rushed to him now. He was a short balding man that looked rather uncomfortable just being here. “He’s going to explain to you the details of your father’s direction.” I went utterly still. Feeling my stomach dropping. The other man stepped forward and cleared his throat. “You’ve been provided $1000 pounds as a monthly stipend to be provided to you. Upon your marriage your husband will receive a dowery of $25,000 upon consummation of the arrangements. You’re now Lady Demetrius of Demetrius House.” The man paused, shuffled sideways and cast Bodin a quick look. I watched them anxiously. There’s more. And I’m not going to like it. I hoped it wasn’t going to be what I so feared but the way Bodin sat back so precisely in the chair sent my alarm bells ringing. The chair creaked, and he linked his hands over his flat belly. A belly I now knew was ridged with muscle when he was unclothed. My mouth went dry, and I clutched my skirts. Bodin was staring at me steadily as the solicitor announced. “You will manage all needs of Demetrius House as Ward of Lord Charters, from Charters Manse.” *** I leapt out of my chair toppling it. I shouted exactly what I was thinking. “No!” I pointed to Bodin accusingly. “You orchestrated this!” “Of course, I did.” He said emotionlessly as he met my study. His face eerie in its utter unreadability. “My father did not will me to you!” “I must intervene in this dispute,” The solicitor stepped forward “to assure you Miss, this is most certainly the will of your father.” “You coerced him!” I refused to look from Bodin. So angry, I could feel myself blinking rapidly and my hands shaking with the urge to jump over the desk and strike him. Bodin leaned across the desk as if challenging me to do so. “I positively did.” “You son-of-a-whore!” I swore. Stalking from the room. Making the solicitor gasp in shock. “I never!” “You should really learn what those words mean, Belle.” Bodin’s soft emotionless voice taunted me as I reached the door. I ripped it open and saw Sarah standing on the other side. Her expression stunned at my shouting. “You think you’ve won, Din!” I shouted scathingly. “But remember you’re the one that has stuck yourself with me and it wasn’t my doing that landed me under your roof!” My threat was clear. I glanced over my shoulder and saw the slight darkening on his face that told me, he took it for precisely what it was. “Careful who you threaten, Belle. As my ward I’ll have tremendous power over you.” He stood and rounded the desk. I caught Sarah’s arm and headed for the stairs. Pushing her up them as fast as I could to maintain my head start. But I heard his boots methodically thunking on the stairs behind me. He caught up to me at the bannister and caught my elbow. Spinning me so fast that I released Sarah to look up at him. Taking a step back to put distance between he and I. “And when I am your husband, imagine where you’ll be then.” His eyes narrowed in warning. “You don’t scare me!” “No.” He caught my upper arms and hauled me back in-front of him so he could lean down to whisper for my ears alone. “But you’re certainly afraid of how your body responds to mine when I’m buried in your heat.” Every word was enunciated so perfectly there was no misunderstanding his meaning. 11 Not Going “Put my things back, Ginny. I’m not going.” I stood staring at her packing my bags with disapproval written over me. My arms crossed over my chest as I prepared to fight her. She nodded and stopped what she was doing. Leaving the room. That’s not putting my things back. In a few minutes I heard the roar from downstairs that indicated where she’d gone. “The Devil she’s not!” He was taking the stairs two at a time. Headed for my room. Ha! I slammed the door and flipped the latch. Locking him out. His steps stopped outside my door and I could nearly feel his rage emanating through the door in vibrating currents. I took a step back from the door. Having never seen Bodin truly angry it was a shocking sensation. I’d seen him cast disapproving or faintly annoyed looks often enough, but never seen him in a full rage. I was usually the one that flew off the handle at the slightest provocation. *** “Open this door, Belle.” “No. I’m not going with you.” “The Hell you’re not. It’s legal and binding. I could have the magistrate come and haul you to my Manse if I wished. Are you hoping for that sort of a scene?” “You’re going to have to, Bodin, if you want me to come out of this room.” “No. I’m not.” His voice had gone deadly calm. The next thing I heard was a tremendous bang and the latch flipped upward then dangled limply. The door hanging downward from one hinge. His hand shot in through the opening to catch the door as it swung open. Snagging it after only a few inches. I backed up across the room, looking for something to hide under. I’m not going with him. He’s not going to make me! He pushed it open, and a dark boot swung through as he stepped into the room. Shoving his shoulders through and straightening to give me a wrathful look. *** “Din, Listen to me. You’re not being rational.” I used the line he so favored against me. “This is my home. It makes no sense for me to manage it from your residence.” “It makes perfect sense.” He descended on me like a thundercloud. “What has come over you.” “I’m weary of your constant battling me.” “I’m not battling you.” I was backing up. Careful to avoid the bed. Heading for the door of my boudoir. Knowing I’d be cornered in there but hoping I could move enough of the furniture in there to barricade him. I reached the handle and tugged it open, but his hand shot over my shoulder and slammed it closed. He moved so fast. I was frozen. Unwilling to face him. His chest was against my back and his breath teased the back of my neck and tendrils of hair along my bare shoulder, revealed by the low sleeves of my gown. “Where do you think you’re going?” “Not with you.” I said so quietly, I realized I sounded weak. “Understand me well, Belle.” His tone was low and dangerous. “You are going with me. If I have to throw you over my shoulder, myself.” *** “Let me stay here, Din.” I said pleadingly. Changing my tone in the hope to persuade him. This is afterall Bodin. He does everything I ask. But there was a tiny streamer of skepticism that wound through me as I thought that. I wasn’t so sure anymore. Not like I used to be. “Not a chance, Sweet Belle. You’re already mine. Time you learn it.” “I’m not!” I fired back. Face flushing as I whipped around and planted my back against the wall to challenge him. His gaze lit on my face and slid down to where my breasts were lifting the gown with each angry breath I took. He looked at them as if he knew precisely what I looked like. “Don’t look at me like that.” I said acidly. “Like I want you?” He quirked a dark brow and gave me a cocky grin. “Or like I want to touch you.” He suddenly leaned forward, and his body was molded to mine. His hand caught my hip to pull me toward the hard flesh already swelling between us. I gasped. But his other hand was already following the line of my waist up to my breast. Scooping it and pushing it upward until it nearly spilled from the low neckline. A bit of brown areola peering from the top. “Here.” “Bodin!” I objected. But my voice was husky for reasons I didn’t understand. “Yes, Belle?” He hunkered his hips forward to press that bit of hardness further into my pelvis while he bent to draw his tongue just under the neckline of my dress, curling beneath the nipple to draw it out of my dress. Stealing any words, I might’ve mustered. My head fell back, and I knew the pulse in my exposed neck thrummed wildly. I was tempted to wind my fingers into his hair and pull his mouth tighter against me. As if sensing my need, he sucked the nub between his lips and drew it deep between his lips. Suckling it while he flicked it with his tongue. “Ohh!” I moaned. Clawing the wall behind me as I involuntarily thrust my chest forward to give him more access to my body. His other hand was rolling my hip forward and back against him. Mimicking the motions, he’d taught me a few nights ago. “Or like I want to touch you here.” His fist gathered up my skirts and pinned them between us so he could palm the inside of my thigh and lift it to slowly swirl his finger along my soft lower lips. Already damp with wanting. I shifted my legs trying to get closer to his hand. To grind against it. He abruptly withdrew his hand and roughly yanked my skirts back down over my legs. “You get more when you learn to listen to me.” “That’ll never happen, Din!” I shouted at him. Flushed, angry and humiliated that my body had reacted so wantonly. He turned and left the room. Coolly tossing over his shoulder. “We leave in half an hour. Whether you go over my shoulder or not, to get it done.” 12 A Hostile Carriage Ride At precisely the one hour mark I was coming out the front door as Bodin was headed up the steps. Likely to come get me. I gave him a black look. “I told you an hour.” He said dismissively. Taking my valise from my hand and walking to the carriage to hand it over to the Footman who buckled it atop the carriage. The Charter’s carriage was sleek and black and adorned with the green and gold coat of arms. Intricately depicted on each side. There was a bit of wood vinery which circled the base of the vehicle to add a bit of flair. “Ginny isn’t coming?” I looked back and saw she was dropping my other bag on the steps and heading back in. “I’ll send for her once you’ve gotten a little more comfortable so she can be doing things for you here until you’re ready for her.” “But my maid is usually sent ahead...” I grumbled. “I’ve plenty of maids readying things for you. I’ve had a room readied for you for some time. And I’ve lady’s maids waiting to serve you.” I shot him a surprised look as he helped me into the carriage. He’d had a room ready for me for some time? For a single heartbeat I wondered if he planned to move me straight into his chamber? I’ll refuse. I’ll rip the house down shouting. Bodin settled in next to me and I gave his profile a long look. No. He wouldn’t do that. He was too prim and proper to treat me like some mistress to be so easily dismissed. He wouldn’t do that to me... But I could still recall the sounds he’d made while he moved atop me and the way he’d felt inside me, and I wondered if all that was really true. What’s his game? He’d told me that he always knew how to play chess but had pretended not to in order to spend time with me. Is that bluster? If it was really true it meant I’d painfully underestimated him. He may be playing chess now... *** He tapped the roof, and the driver reined the bay horses. Making the carriage lurch into motion. I stared at Bodin staring out the window. His silence seemed nearly painful. “Say something.” I blurted. He didn’t look at me. “What would you have me say, Belle?” “Why were you so persistent on this course?” “Do you understand how things work when a family member passes?” He eyed me. He rotated in the carriage to draw a boot up on the seat next to him. Resting one long leg next to it, the length of the seat. And resting one arm along the propped up knee. Rubbing the finger and thumb together thoughtfully. “Yes, when the Lord of a house...passes...” I still struggled with the word. “Then the heir apparent can step forward to claim the property and grounds.” “Yes, do you know who that is?” “No...I assumed it was me.” “Men rarely select a woman as their heir. She still needs a man to make arrangements and help care for her.” He gave me a pointed look. “You.” “So?” He sighed and dropped the back of his head back against the wall. “Your cousin Randy is the next Lord Demetrius.” I hissed through my teeth. “He is not! He’s abhorrent.” Bodin sat quietly. Staring at the opposite wall. Still not looking at me. And refusing to engage in the argument. Bluffing? *** I hated my cousin Randy. He’d always insisted on following me and often made crude comments. And once under a table, he’d tried to put his hand up my skirt. The next day, both he and Bodin were black and blue. I’d assumed it was because I’d told Bodin, and he’d immediately left. I figured he must’ve said something to my father and then Randy had hunted him down in vengeance. He’s certainly vindictive. Father had rarely spoken of Randy. I couldn’t imagine him willing Demetrius House to him. That’d put me straight under cousin Randy’s thumb. I shuddered at the idea. But looking across the carriage I assessed the man who’d ravaged me such a short time ago and wondered if where I was going would really be any different. *** My mind was running wildly. I stared out the window awhile and was faintly annoyed when I realized Bodin was breathing evenly from the seat opposite me. He fell asleep? How can he be so relaxed? I felt like my muscles were so tense, my back might snap. But it gave me time to stare at him unabashedly. I appreciated the way his breeches tightened along his muscled thighs and his shoulders and biceps seemed to strain his overcoat despite his relaxed pose. With dark hair curling over his forehead and those penetrating eyes closed for once, he looked like some great painting waiting to be put to canvas. He’d seemed so aggressive and calculated lately that to see him at ease seemed nearly foreign. I’d always imagined that even when he looked like that, he was really just wondering what to say or how to interact with people because he was so shy. Is he right? Was I really wrong all along? Or was it just another strategy to make me lose my footing? *** I could remember the heat of him. How his muscles had felt. How he’d sounded but I couldn’t remember how he’d smelled. It seemed odd to me, but I couldn’t place an actual smell that Bodin had. Everyone does. How have I not noticed his? Some morbid curiosity drove me to lean across the seats and try to sniff him. I couldn’t smell anything, so I slid a foot between the seats and leaned into the open. Bracing myself along the door and the edge of my seat. I caught the hint of soap and a masculine outdoors-type aroma. “What are you doing?” He asked without peeling an eye open. I squawked in shock that he knew I was there despite looking like he was still asleep. Just then the carriage dipped into a hole and launched me forward. My feet tangling in my skirts. Bodin rounded sideways, slamming his feet to the floor as he caught me sprawling across him. His hold keeping me from hitting the wall along his side. 13 Too Close “Thank you.” I grunted face down in the seat. Putting my hands to the seat I began to push up, realizing that my belly was resting over his knees and my feet and knees were nearly on the floor. I’d ended up twisted sideways over him. As I rose, he dropped his forearms along my shoulders and hips and flattened me back over his lap. “Bodin!” I objected. “You look rather lovely, right where you are.” He caressed a loving hand over where my skirt molded my ass. Then he leaned over to catch the hem of my skirt. Slowly dragging it up my legs, revealing the expanse of pale skin appreciatively. Once he straightened, he tossed my skirt up around my waist, dragging it up from beneath me. “Bodin!” I tried to lurch up again. He swatted my bare ass. “Stay right where you are, Belle.” There was a dangerous note in his voice. *** I swallowed. My lady like instinct screaming that I should leap up in outrage, slap him silly and sulk on my side of the carriage but his tempting touch back at Demetrius House had me already damp between my thighs and had me curious as to what he’d do now. “Bodin?” It was a last plea to beg him to stop before I could no longer resist what he was doing to me. “Now, now, Belle. Just learn to relax when I touch you. You may find it far more pleasurable than you ever thought” He rumbled in a low tone. I could feel the vibration in his abdomen and chest against my side as he spoke. “Even if I’m not the poet you’d hoped for.” I shot him a sharp look. Wondering how he knew. “You think I didn’t hear you and the maids whispering all the time? I could hear your voice anywhere in that House, Belle.” “Was I really so loud?” “No, but your voice always got my attention. Now I’m going to get yours...” *** He suddenly slid a thumb along the crease of my ass. Rubbing around the puckered little hole in circular motions. I yelped and tried to lurch up but had nowhere to go. “I could scream.” I warned glaring at him over my shoulder. “I told the driver to ignore you if you did.” He said so quickly I couldn’t tell if he was posturing as he refused to meet my gaze. Surely he didn’t? He wouldn’t. He stroked my center with two of his fingers. Finding me already damp from his early ministrations. “Still thinking of me, were you Belle?” I scoffed. “Scoff again.” He slipped a finger in me, and it felt like my nerves exploded. My skin tingled and wild ripples of sensation rolled through me. From this angle it felt as though his knuckles nearly brushed my spine. He tenderly slipped another in to join the first and I could feel myself straining backward to press more firmly against his hand. Wanting more. “So greedy.” He remarked. I found myself sliding forward and easing back against his grip. Planting myself more roughly against him. “You’re innately curious.” He noted. A note of pride in his voice. “Yearning to know more.” “Bodin, what have you done to me?” “Unleashed you.” *** He swirled his fingers inside me, and I felt something hard along my side. I twisted to peer up at him. Knowing enough now to be aware it was the part of him that had been buried, pelvis deep into me. He wants me again already? It was fair. I wanted him again. I was unable to banish the images of his sinewed muscles sheened with sweat as he moved over me. Making the distinctly male sounds that had soaked my sex. “Is this what you intend to do to me every day, Bodin?” “Of course not.” He proclaimed. Slipping his finger out to give my bottom a swat. “We’re not wed. It would be quite improper.” That made my stomach sink a bit. I wanted more. I wanted his touch all over me. And there was something very erotic about imagining that he desired me just as constantly. “Is that your aim, Bodin? To make me weak with seduction?” “That would certainly be the best chess play, wouldn’t it Darling?” I stared at a piece of wood before me. Missing his touch on my most intimate places. He still massaged my ass cheek in a circular motion. Absentmindedly staring out the window. As if I were a fun little item to touch but no more. I remembered what he’d said about not being my poet and somehow it gave me the strength to roll from his lap and plop to the aisle between us. “You’ll not have me, Bodin.” He leaned forward across the aisle until he stared at me levelly. His dark eyes keen with intellect and intensity vibrating off of him as he whispered. “I already have, Belle…” 14 Charters House I scrambled backward onto my seat. Glowering at Bodin. The rest of the carriage ride was icily quiet. I was so angry I could feel myself vibrating with frustration. I closed my eyes and imagined I was at one of my favorite stage plays listening to the carefully crafted lines and the pretty poetry being recited so lovingly. My senses calmed and my body eased as I imagined the smooth, low voice reciting it and envisioned myself as the inspiration for such lovely words. Knowing how Sarah would laugh at me for my fanciful musings. “Why hunger for a poet you’ll never meet instead of grabbing hold of a suitor right before you.” I’d heard her say it often enough as she made the clenching motion. “I plan to find a man fine of form and face and charm him with my wit and beauty until he’s utterly susceptible to my persuasion. Then once he’s wed me, I’ll set him aside like a pretty trinket and go back to buying fine dresses and nice tea parties.” I’d scoffed at her. “What’s so wrong with that?” She’d frowned at me. “Nothing wrong with a simple life, Belle.” But I wanted more. I wanted wooed. I wanted to swoon in moonlight because a man’s words moved my soul. I didn’t want some cold marriage of convenience as my mother and father’s had been. I want more. I wanted to feel wanted. I’d seen the way my mother had seemed to forlornly knit each day while my father was out late with his mates. I don’t want that life for myself. *** “We’re here.” Bodin announced. I couldn’t recall ever being at Charters House before. It looked hugely imposing with dark gray paint and white trim. I shivered. He opened the front door for me, and I found the inside equally as unmoving. It was dark and as coldly decorated as I’d have expected from Bodin. It did rather surprise me that in all the years he’d been coming to Demetrius House, I’d never been here. I found the floors were all swirled black and white marble. The staircases were white with deep blue carpeting. Everything was total contrast. Much like he’s grown to be. Difficult and complex. I entered behind him. Footmen carried most of my bags but Bodin had insisted on carrying my valise. With my most intimate belongings. Probably to keep me from bolting. I glared at his back. I’d refused to speak to him the whole trip after what he’d done to me in the carriage. In-fact I was still angry about the things he’d said to me back at my House. But I’d unwillingly obeyed. Within half an hour, I’d been sullen and packed and ready to kill him in the carriage. But unwilling to be alone with him again in my chamber. I had heard Bodin giving the Butler firm directions to have my chamber door righted. So, kind. Since you broke it down. He nodded without missing a beat. “Yes, My Lord.” As I was headed downstairs with my things, he’d already been rallying servants to right the House. *** I was distracted from reveries of Demetrius House by Bodin taking my hand to lead me toward the stairs. His hand felt huge wrapped around mine. And the stairs looked dark and narrow and seemed to go up forever. I wondered again if he was going to house me in his chamber. Am I to be his little mistress? “I won’t lie with you again, Bodin.” My voice cracked despite all my efforts to be assertive. “I didn’t ask you to.” He headed up the stairs behind me. Coolly dismissing my statement. I wondered if he could feel me glaring so heatedly in his back. I wondered if I could kick his feet out from under him on the stairs but suspected it wouldn’t work. He’ll probably just catch himself like a big jungle cat. I’d never actually seen anyone manage to get Bodin off his feet. But I was willing to try. I was suddenly staring at his calves. Tempted to step on one. “Stop glaring at me. I can feel it.” Amusement marked his voice. “Good.” “Does it make you feel any better?” He smiled at me over his shoulder. Not particularly. “Yes. It does.” I lifted my nose haughtily. “Belle...” He chided. Clicking in his cheek as he walked before me. “I know you too well.” Not well enough. I thought bitterly. *** He opened the door to my room, and I found the wall adorned with tapestries of foxes at play or running across fields. The room was done in shades of cream and orange. A strange mix. But one I always loved. And fox was my favorite animal. I’d had a kit as a pet for a few years until it had slept into the kennels one night and the hunting dogs had gotten it. I frowned at the memory. “Don’t like it?” Bodin looked somewhat crestfallen. I shot him a wide-eyed look. “I love it actually. I love-” “Foxes.” He smiled slightly. “I recall.” I gave him an assessing look. “Just one of your many oddities.” He turned and began striding from the room. “Are you going to tell me how long I am to be here?” I called down the hall after him. He stopped in his tracks. Back stiffening. “Until you wish to return to Demetrius House and join your cousin Randy.” I cringed at that thought. “I abhor Randy. A fact which you know.” He rotated on his heel. “Then where else would you go, Belle?” “I’ll kick him out.” “You can’t. He’s the heir apparent.” “I have more legitimate ties to it.” “But the property and grounds were willed to him.” “Why?” I blinked at him. “That makes no sense.” “No, it doesn’t.” Bodin frowned. His gaze falling. “I’m working on that.” Before I could ask what he meant by that, he was walking away. 15 Crimes of a Housemaid Randy Demetrius’ carriage pulled up to the high Manse. Eying it triumphantly. He stepped out and stretched. His eyes taking in the grounds and gardens. Everything which was now his. His footmen gathered his things and prepared to take them in. Randy, the new Lord Demetrius, was a man of stalky build and moderate height. With shaggy reddish hair and rich brown eyes. A wealthy spoiled man who had long desired the prestige that came with being Lord of his own House. His offhanded air garnered him all the attention from women he wanted. Except the one woman he’d always wanted. Belle Demetrius. Ever since the first time Randy had set eyes on her he’d wanted her. And it hadn’t taken much sweet talking to work himself into a position to visit her father regularly. To get his hands on her as often as possible. Everyone around him was easily charmed and he could’ve long ago swayed the girl to be his mistress had it not been for the overprotective scrapper that always seemed to be hovering around her. Such were Randy’s thoughts as he entered the foyer of Demetrius House. His parade of servants walking behind him. Knowing better than to meet his gaze as he turned to verify they were properly tending his things. “Ginny!” He barked through the house. Belle’s lady’s maid scampered down the steps and rushed toward him. A joyful smile brightening her rather plain face. He put up a staying hand which brought her to a screeching halt. Making her eyes fall to the floor and her hands twist into her skirts. “Why is your mistress not here to greet the new Lord of the House?” “Belle?” Ginny blinked. “Yes...” He said harshly. Giving her an impatient look. “Who else would I be speaking of?” “She has left the House.” “To go where!” Randy snapped. His fists rolling into white-knuckled grips. He’d carefully maneuvered himself into her house. Ensured that her father would no longer prove an obstacle. Only to find she was absent. “She has gone as ward of Bodin Charters. To Charters House.” “What?” Randy hissed through his teeth. The little whelp had somehow jerked her just out of Randy’s reach. Again. He was getting rather sick of the man’s interference. “Ginny.” He caught her upper arm in a biting grip. “Come. We must talk.” He pulled her from the room. His grip bruising. *** Once he’d drug her into the servant’s quarters under the stairs, he still clutched her arm and swung his palm to backhand her in the cheek. “How could you let her leave? You knew my expectations.” “I did everything you asked.” She clutched her cheek. Whimpering as she cowered from him and leaning back in a crouch as much as she could while still in his grip. “I poisoned the old Lord...Everything...” She whined. He glared at her. His gaze shining with the urge to punish her. “Please, My Lord.” She ducked her head. Tugging at his wrist. “Ginny...” He said in an evil tone. “I’m a simple house maid, My Lord! I can’t control the acts of My Lady and certainly not that of Lord Charters. He’s unmanageable!” “He is that...” Randy’s lip curled maliciously. “But we’ll be managing him soon enough.” *** “On your knees for me, Ginny.” He demanded. Sobbing she reluctantly dropped to the wooden floor. Knowing the door wasn’t locked and anyone could walk in on her humiliation at any moment. “Please, My Lord.” She peered up at him with huge blue eyes. “Don’t-” But he’d already caught a fistful of hair at the back of her head and freed himself from his pants. He jammed his rod into her mouth. Sliding it along her teeth and to the back of her throat. He tipped his head back and moaned in satisfaction. “Your mouth is far better on my cock then when running with your incessant chatter.” Gripping her hair painfully he forced her forward and back along him. She gagged and whimpered but he was heedless. Beginning to surge his hips forward to delve further into her mouth. “That a girl, Ginny.” When he was fully erect, he stood her up and pushed her against the wall. A tear trailed down her face. “Please be gentle.” But he’d already thrown up the back of her dress as he flattened her against the wall with an elbow between her shoulder blades. “Perhaps I’d have been kinder like our times before if you’d done as I’d directed. Now I’m angry with you. So you’ll damn well take what I give like the pitiful house maid you are.” Without preamble he caught himself in his hand and found her puckered her hole between her cheeks. Lurching forward pressed her flat against the wall. Her fingernails digging into it as he ravished her ass from behind. She sobbed but her whimpers only seemed to incite him. “Go ahead and cry for me, Ginny. Like the worthless little wretch, you are.” He pounded her harder. Making her pelvis bounce against the stone wall. *** His hands slid up her back to bite into the tops of her shoulders. Holding her in place for him. Ginny was tempted to cry out for help but what good would it do? She was a house maid, and he was now the Lord of the House. Fully grasping that concept, had her body tensing. Making his ministrations all the more painful. As her body closed around him. “Now you’re as much mine as this house. I’ll take from you what I want. When I want. And you’ll receive me, like a good girl.” Ginny bit her lip and put her forehead to the cold stone. Trying to separate herself from his harsh words and what he was doing to her.

16 Randy Demetrius Ginny had thought herself in love. Despite his occasional backhand. His showering of gifts had been more than anyone had ever given her. And his seduction had been so slow she’d thought he loved her too. She was willing to do anything to bring him into Demetrius House to be with her. And when she’d seen his stout frame and rakish red hair down in the foyer, her heart had surged with joy. She’d rushed to hug him, but he’d put up that hand and eyed her coolly. Now Ginny understood the truth of it. The full consequence of murdering the old Lord now set in, as she realized she’d be trapped in Demetrius House with this monster until Lord Charters sent for her. If he ever did. Demetrius slammed against her again. Making her cheeks bob against him. Piercing her ass as he spurted his fluid inside her. Moaning in ecstasy, as he became flacid. Slipping out of her and letting her skirt drop as he took a step back. When she turned to look at him, his disheveled red hair no longer seemed so charming. Instead, it seemed gawdy. His brown eyes assessed her coolly. He'd enjoyed what he’d done to her. It was apparent on his face and the slow evil smile as he looked at her. “Now Ginny, we’re going to find out everything there is to know about Lord Charters. And you’re going to do it for me.” *** “What do I have to do?” She was willing to do anything to avoid another brutality like the one she’d just experienced. The painful invasion that would leave her sore for days to come. How had he become so cruel after so many kindnesses? But she could see now it had all been a façade for him to manipulate his way into the household. “Lord Charters will send for you. It is the practice for a Ward to be provider her maid. And when you’re in that house, you’ll find a way for me to get to her. I need a few hours with Lady Demetrius and I can ensure she’ll not be wedding anyone but me...” His eyes seemed to turn a bleak shade of black as he lowered his head with dark intent. Ginny cringed. Sensing whatever he planned for Lady Charters was going to be equally as awful as what he’d just done to her. Ginny could now see Lord Demetrius for exactly what manner of man he was. But it made little difference now. She’d already killed the former Lord. “What if-if I-I don’t do it?” “Well then,” He gave her a chipper grin. His tone oozing honey. “I’d have to turn you over to the magistrate as a murderer, Sweetheart. You’d end up in the stocks. We don’t want that.” He caught her arm and yanked her closer to him so his eyes could rove over her purposefully. “Now do we?” She tightened her lips and shook her head. Terrified. *** It was my first night sleeping in Charters House. And something was wrong. I could hear what sounded like soft sighs all through the hallway and there were flickering lights beyond my door. Shooting through the hallways. What’s going on? I caught Bodin’s voice, speaking in a low tone to someone. I crept to my door and cracked it to peer out. Seeing him standing in the hallway talking to a maid. I could only see half her face beyond his shoulder and back, but it seemed her brow was too prominent. Her eye far too large and almond shaped. As they spoke he absentmindedly reached up to tuck the tip of her ear beneath her mob cap. When he did it struck me to peer at the other one which I noticed was far too long and came to a pointed tip. What kind of woman is she? I quieted my breathing enough to try to hear their conversation. “What do you want me to do, My Lord?” She asked. “Keep an eye on her and keep him away from her or this house.” “Lord Demetrius?” Cousin Randy? “Yes. He’ll come for her.” Bodin asserted. “How do you know?” “Because I’ve been in his head. I’ve seen what he thinks to do to her. And his villainous impulses are almost more than he can control.” “The dark magic?” “Too many years of toying with it.” Bodin agreed in a muffled voice. “Does he know what you are?” Bodin stiffened and there was a bloated pause. “No.” “What about her?” “No.” Bodin’s tone became more decisive. “She should, don’t you think?” “Remember your place.” He pointed a finger at the maid. “Yes, um, My Lord.” She bobbed in a curtsy and walked away. Her step so smooth she almost seemed to be floating. What is she? *** “What are you doing?” Bodin didn’t turn around. I nearly jumped out of my skin. Scanning the hall to see who he talked to now. “Have you taken to spying and eavesdropping now?” He rounded on his heel and met my look through the crack of my door, levelly. I gasped and slammed the door. Backing away from it. What’d he mean he’d been in Randy’s ‘head’? Has he been in my ‘head’? That thought was terrifying. I’d nearly backed up to my bed when my door swung open as though a gust of wind had moved it. Revealing Bodin standing in the doorframe. “Are you ignoring me now, Belle?” “What’s going on here, Din?” I breathed. “It’s funny how you only call me ‘Din’ when you’re trying to coax or charm me.” Was I? I swallowed hard. “Why-why are you in my room.” I felt for the coverlet behind me. Tempted to leap into my bed and hide like a child. Bodin’s silhouette framed in that doorway, beneath the dim light of a loan torch seemed so imposing. Making him seem taller and thicker in a way I hadn’t noticed. “You-you look different.” I frowned in confusion. “I’m sure I do. I am different when I’m home...” He took a step toward me. 17 Who is Bodin? “My Lord?” It was the maid he’d been talking to in the hallway, who stopped him. A few blonde curls creeping from her mob hat to frame a face that seemed far too angular to be human. Huge eyes dominated her face beneath that prominent brow. She had a small nose and a tiny bow mouth over a sharply pointed chin. She wasn’t pretty but there was something mesmerizing about looking at her. My attention averted back to Bodin standing between she and I. His gaze had darkened purposefully on me, and he looked nothing like the boy I knew. “Don’t forget your promise.” The maid whispered. Clasping her hands demurely before her. What promise? The thought danced through my mind that perhaps she and he were lovers. But seeing the way he was looking at me and had not yet even acknowledged her behind him made me doubt it. But I recalled him touching her ear so intimately. As he hid it. I tiny part of my mind argued. Bodin’s eyes narrowed. His jaw tightened until that muscle ticked. As if often does when he’s annoyed or impatient. “I recall.” He announced. Rounding and exiting my chamber as quickly as he’d entered. The maid bowed her head slowly in my direction as though I were some manner of royalty before gliding off behind him. *** I slumped to sit on the edge of my bed. “I’ll tell you a secret.” A tiny voice said quickly. My eyes widened and I peered down near my ankles from where the wispy little voice had emerged. From the dark corner of my bedpost, I could just see huge yellow eyes. I realized I was looking at a face turned sideways to look around the wooden leg. “Who are you?” I whispered. Eying the door furtively. “Vix.” She slipped out from the bedpost, and I saw she was only about a foot tall with pointed ears jutting from the top of her head. She walked on two legs but there was a long full tail dragging behind her. “I heard what you said.” “What?” I stared at her stunned. Having never seen the like of her before. “About foxes.” She stepped in-front of my feet, not even reaching up to my knees as she stared up at me through those glowing yellow eyes. “I-I love them...” “Me too.” She snickered. “They’s mine to tend for.” “What?” “I’s look after foxes. So, if you like them, you’ll surely like me!” *** There was a booted footfall in the hall. “Ssh.” She urged. Leaning forward to put a pointed claw over her mouth. I peered at her in the blackness, but it was too dark to make out more than her shape. “What are you?” “I’m a feydie fey of course.” She said as if I should know. “Feydie Fey?” “Feydie Fey.” She nodded decisively. “We’s all over this House. Cause ‘em he’s our Lord.” She gestured to the closed door. “What?” I reared back as though she’d slapped me. “You don’t know who he is?” Her voice rose. “What the devil are you talking about?” I was eying the strange creature, wondering if I’d fair lost my mind. “He’s the son of-” “Vix!” I heard something call from outside my open shutters. I lunged over the creature and peered out but saw nothing there. I turned and slumped down the wall, pushing my bangs back as I stared at the creature. She slinked over and climbed up my leg to stand on my knee. “It’s okay. He didn’t know who him was for a long time, either. But him knew him wanted you.” She pointed at me. “They say when a fey prince bonds with a woman he becomes part of her. And they are united by spirit.” My jaw gaped. What kind of tea did I drink before bed? *** I closed my eyes hard and when I opened them, Vix was gone, and the room was empty. By the time morning light crept in my window, I was still wide awake. Unable to rest. What was Vix? Who was Bodin? Why the Hell am I in this House? I suddenly was very curious as to why I’d never been to Charters House before. Despite how close our fathers had been, it was always Lord Charters that came to Demetrius House. I smelled eggs and either bacon or ham cooking. The scent wafting up the stairs to my chamber. I threw open my door and skipped into the hallway. Planning to head downstairs and determined to find answers. Instead, I met the solid wall of Bodin’s chest just as I rounded the corner. One of his hands encircled my lower back the other caught my hair and tugged it enough to tip my head back. “Now, just where are you off to?” I blinked huge blue eyes up at him. “Breakfast.” “Grand. I was just coming to invite you.” He lowered his face to drop a soft kiss on my lips. Seeming nothing like the wrathful creature that had caught me spying on him last night. Or had I dreamt all of that? “Let’s go in search of food. I know how you become when left hungry.” He released me and turned but his hand somehow found mine. Wrapping it as he led me down the steps. “I thought I might show you the grounds today?” He suggested. “I think that’d be wise.” I gave him a sideways look. “I wouldn’t want to get lost.” I already am. I don’t know what is going on? Did he drug me last night? “Bodin?” I asked slowly as we entered the expansive Dining Hall. “Yes?” He pulled my chair out for me. Sweeping back my cream-colored skirt I sat. Still watching him in his long-sleeved black silk shirt and matching breeches tucked into his boots. He looked sharp, on point, and ready to verbal parry with me. I wanted to outwit him and get some answers. “What’s on your mind?” He took his seat and scooted a plate, already served, nearer him. “Why have I never been here before.” “Did you ask to be?” His gaze shifted to me. “No.” “Did you want to be?” “Well, probably not.” “Then why would my father have brought you here when you were perfectly content where you were?” He lifted a dark brow haughtily. “Are you hiding something from me?” He gave me a long look. His face unreadable. “Many, many things...” What kind of chess are we playing? 18 Hallowed Ground After breakfast, which Bodin spent mostly silent after his odd comment, we went out to the grounds to examine Charters House. It was the strangest place I’d ever seen. As we entered the grove beyond the house, I was surprised by the methodical way the trees grew, leaving a path between. Over the top of them were hard, dried vines which created an arbor that darkened this place. Giving one the sense they’d just entered a sacred hall. Once through there, the trees peeled open to reveal a pretty grove. Red, blue and yellow flowers were in full bloom here. Water trickled over the heavy leaves to drip within the bubble of ripe nature. There was a faint humming in the distance. “What’s that sound?” I turned around to look. “Things that live here.” He said dismissively. Catching my arm and turning me toward the flowers. He knelt and plucked one. Straightening to tuck it thoughtfully behind my ear. Or trying to distract me. Why? “I used to come here as a child. It was my sacred place.” “But you were always at my house.” I objected. He tilted his head chidingly toward me. “It may’ve felt to you like I was always there, but I was here often enough.” I shrugged. It seemed like he was always at Demetrius House. With me. *** “Why here?” I asked simply to fill the silence. “Because here is where they come...” “Who?” “To understand you must first know the fable.” He gestured to the bed of soft grass which looked flattened as though he often sat here. “What fable?” I slid to the ground, rapt with curiosity now. I saw a flash of the many times he and I had played out in the gardens of Demetrius House. Now and then I’d persuade him to tell me a story and he’d quietly tell it. And though I could barely hear his quiet voice, the tales had held me riveted. The particular day I was recalling, had ended poorly though. I was only about twelve years old. My cousin Randy Demetrius, a few years older and a miserable excuse for a human, had materialized in the gardens. Before I knew he was there, he’d snatched my bicep and ripped me to my feet. His fingers biting into my skin. It’d hurt. “What are you doing out here?” Randy had demanded. Eyeing me from head to toe before sneering. “And filthy! Has your father not taught you better than to look like a common maid?” The insult had been not only to me but my father. I’d given him a black look. Glowering through angry blue eyes. “My father has taught me better than common rudeness!” I countered furiously. “And that gentleman do not put their hands on ladies such as you are right now.” Bodin had been laughing uproariously. Earning him a venomous look from my cousin. Randy had leaned low to whisper for my ears alone. “You’ll get your comeuppence one day, you little wretch.” I sensed he wanted to call me fouler things but could think of none just that moment. *** I was brought back to the present by Bodin’s abrupt voice ripping me from my reverie. “The tale goes that there is a Fey King, a man who is able to control all sprites and wood creatures throughout the forests. An ethereal being living in a castle constructed of magic. He himself is as undeniable as the banquet he lays out for his unwitting guests who are careless enough to stumble into his web. From there he is able to lure them to taste the bittersweetness of his offerings.” “But,” Bodin cautioned. Lifting a finger for emphasis. “a single taste can land you in his court for all of eternity. Or least as long as it pleases him.” My brows lifted in surprise. “But there was once, a woman he released.” “Why?” I blurted. Leaning forward, breathless. Wondering what would inspire such a powerful being to release mere prey. “It’s said that her great spirit entranced him. That he was mesmerized by the innocent creature he bedded.” I felt my cheeks redden at the sinful turn of the tale. “So, he sent her back to the world of man a ruined woman.” “Indeed.” Bodin lowered his head. “But not without child.” I gasped in outrage for the woman. “Did she know?” “The tale goes that he told her before he left her.” “Forever?” “No.” Bodin’s gaze fell to the ground. “He came back one day. To collect the son he’d given her.” “What’d she do?” “True to her great spirit, she refused to surrender the boy.” “But?” “But the Fey King would not leave empty-handed.” I was leaned forward, my hand on my knees as he let the suspense of the story grow. A smile teasing his lips as he assessed my expression. I was sure that I probably looked as eager as a child. “So she offered herself in the place of her son. Leaving the boy to be raised by his kind father.” “What a lonely upbringing...” I murmured thoughtfully. “It was not so bad.” Bodin chuckled. “He found friends to occupy his time.” *** “Well, that is good.” I was vaguely happy with the ending, at least. “So why have you brought me here?” “Because they say, if you are very still and you look beyond your eyes you might catch hints of his creatures in these woods. Because they link to the woods where the Fey King found his beloved.” “Really?” I looked at him askance. “Indeed.” He nodded gravely. Slipping down to sit next to me and catching me hand over top my knee. Clutching it in his warm grip. I jerked and he commanded. “Be still.” As I sat with him, I was soothed by the heat of the sunshine peering through the trees to cast lovely gold rays in on us. As if brightening only where we sat. Birds chirped above us, and I looked up to see the treetops were littered with beautiful red birds, shining like rubies amidst the green leaves. I could hear the drizzle of a creek in the distance and smell the earth and grass around us. Suddenly I heard the grating of tree bark as though a log were being dragged through the forest. “Close your eyes.” Bodin directed. “Give her time.” Who? 19 Glimpsing Another Realm I gave Bodin a questioning look. He put a finger to his lips and shushed me. Nodding for me to close my eyes. I obeyed and the sound of grating bark grew louder. “Now open them slowly.” He said. I obeyed and found Bodin shoulder to shoulder with me. Pointing across the distance throught the trees. There was a massive oak there. And its trunk had split a third of the way in. And a face was twisted from it like a malformed branch. Staring at us through glowing green eyes. Seeing her leaning from the tree, I could make out her shape. The curves of small bark-coated breasts and a tiny waist complete with a knothole for belly button. As I watched, she lowered two branches which jutted from her torso. The leaved stems retracting as her arms dropped. Turning to multi-fingered hands which she angled in our direction. Outstretching her arms yearningly toward us as if begging for a hug. Her bark mouth creaked as it opened wide. A screeching like the cry of a bird emitted from her. “A tree sprite.” Bodin explained with a smile. “One of many. She guards the tree. Gives it life.” “Why is she reaching for us.” Bodin grunted. “Now that is a good question.” He rose and dusted off his pants. Offering me a hand. As I started to move, the bark grated and wood creaked as the woman realigned with the tree. Her back flattening into it and the bark melding around it seamlessly. Until she was once again only part of the tree. Her body masked by the winding shape of the trunk. I’d never seen the like. *** “Just a peek into my world, My Dear. A world you’re meant to be part of.” Bodin whispered huskily. Moving his hand slightly to remind me he still offered it. I took it and he pulled me to my feet. “Talk to Vix as much as you wish.” He added. “She thinks her tiny defiances make her independent but they merely make her an annoyance. But in this instance, I’ll let her play her games and let you garner your own information.” “Then why are you telling me?” “Because I’ve no wish to hide anything from you anymore. And you tend to disbelieve things you hear from me, despite that I’ve not deceived you.” He’s right. Because of his betrayal. I immediately summoned my irritation with the fact that he’d betrayed me. Somehow manipulated my father into allowing me to be his ward. “Why didn’t you let me stay at Demetrius House?” I blurted. “Because Randy Demetrius was coming for you. And he has gravely ill intent.” “How do you know?” “Because I’ve felt it, heard it. Know it.” I gave him a quizzical look. “If you knew the things I knew, you’d be terrified of him.” “If he was so awful, my father would’ve never left him Demetrius House.” I countered. Hoping what I was saying was true. But I don’t particularly like Randy either. I could admit to myself that I just didn’t want to acknowledge Bodin was right about Randy’s potential for evil. “Your father did know better.” Bodin admitted thoughtfully. “Which is something that keeps me awake at night.” *** That night I found myself lying awake in my bed. Trying to take in everything I already knew and things I’d seen. One night in Charters House and I’m seeing and hearing things. I was half-afraid of how this night would go. I’d barely closed my eyes when I felt something pushing in on my cheek. I peeled open my eyes and saw a tiny shadow hovering over me. Huge yellow eyes blinking at me. “Are you alive?” The tiny voice queried. “Or did he kill you. He wouldn’t kills you. He said you was special...” Vix. It was as if she was thinking out loud. I sat bolt upright and took in the sight of her tiny silhouette and long fluffy tail flicking behind her. “What do you want?” She retracted back. “That’s not a nice way to greets a friend.” She sounded almost wounded. For a moment, I wondered how old she was. Bodin had made her sound like a defiant child. Is that what she is? “Did he shows you?” She queried. “What?” “That they’s all love him. Alls ‘cept me.” “Why don’t you?” I said automatically. Trying to keep track of the odd conversation. “Because me don’t take direction.” She puffed her chest and tapped it pointedly. It made it vaguely funny to me that Bodin knew full well she was coming to me and talking to me. Even her defiance plays into his hands. It struck me then how truly clever he was. How many times has mine? That irked my pride. *** Vix’s yellow eyes suddenly went huge. “He’s coming. I must go.” She scurried away and her tail dragged over the windowsill as she slipped between the shutters. Gone as fast as she’d come. Again. The door cracked and Bodin slipped his head in. “Do you need anything before I take my bed?” For some reason, him merely saying those words made my gut tighten. Why does it sound so erotic when he says it? “No.” “Are you certain?” A laughing note entered his voice. As if he knows what I was thinking. “Yes. Go away!” He was still chuckling as he closed the door. *** I’d fallen asleep again. Riding the comfortable swells of sleep when Bodin entered my dreams. Invading my sleep. His touch gliding over my body. Warming my skin and caressing through my hair until I was whispering pleading things for him to take me as he had before. “Take me. I want to feel you, Bodin.” I wasn’t even sure where the words came from. Despite that I was following my instinct in the dream, my mind hated my sudden vulnerability. I saw his chest and the sinews of his biceps and pectoral muscles as he rose above me. Positioning himself near my entrance. Caressing along it with his hardened length. “There you are, Belle.” He dropped his forehead to mine. “You feel so warm. Wet with wanting. Tell me how you need me.” “I need you, Bodin.” I whimpered. Willing to say anything to make him slide into me. Stretch me as he had before. 20 Hearing My Cries “Please, Bodin.” I was begging him to slip inside me. To fill me with his hard length. Yearning for everything I’d felt before. When he’d been with me in Demetrius House. Having his way with me in my own bed. I sat bolt upright. Panting. Shocked from the dream I’d ripped myself from. After a moment, I noticed my door was slightly ajar. Torches in the hallway casting an orange glow around my bedchamber door. Next, I registered the silhouette standing near me. My eyes adjusting until I realized it was Bodin I saw. Bodin. In my room. For a second I wondered if everything I thought I’d been dreaming had really been happening. “Careful whose name you’re calling in that tone of voice Sweetheart.” There was the hint of amusement in his voice. I touched my lap and verified the blanket was over me. Feeling the fabric of my nightgown over me. I’m dressed. I blinked huge blue eyes up at him. “Were you just touching me?” “Would you like me to?” He countered. *** That’s a no. He wasn’t touching me. “I didn’t have to.” He touched his temple, patting it with a fingertip. “You put thoughts in my head?” I asked incredulously. “You weren’t complaining a moment ago.” He laughed. I glared at him. Furious he was intruding in my brain. After a few seconds he surrendered and admitted. “But no. I did not. That was all you.” “It felt so real...” My gaze fell to the bedding assessingly before shooting back to him. “How’d you know what I was dreaming about?” “I knocked but you didn’t answer. I came in to check on you...” He stepped back to peer under the edge of my bed. “And to see if Vix was in here again.” “Were you going to chase her off?” “No. But I was going to tell her, her mother misses her, and she might at least send word she’s okay instead of toying with her mother’s emotions.” I gasped. “That is rather cruel! I didn’t know her family didn’t know she was here.” “She ran away again and has been hiding from me, so I don’t take her back.” “Why does she keep running away?” “Curious about me, I’d say.” “Why?” “Because I’m the only one of my kind.” “What kind?” I snooped. He chuckled. And tapped the bottom of my chin with a finger. “Nice try, Pretty Belle.” *** He turned and walked away. He was almost to the door when my words stopped him. “Why am I here, Bodin?” I asked softly. “It was the only way I could keep you safe.” He rounded. “Safe from what?” He paused a long moment as if deciding how to answer me. “From evil.” “What evil?” I asked skeptically. “There was no evil at Demetrius House.” “Not yet.” He sighed. Trying to walk away again. I decided to ask the question that had been plaguing my mind. “Did you really persuade my father to turn me over to you on his death bed?” “Yes.” “Why would you do that? What a horrible thing to orchestrate at such a time!” “Randy was already making plans to move in. I got word from some servants in his household that he had immediate plans to come to Demetrius House and collect you from the moment your father was proclaimed deceased.” His words were so matter-of-fact. Dreadful and cold. I eyed him. “Why so concerned about Randy?” “Because I’ve glimpsed in his mind and seen the demons that lie there.” I scoffed. “Don’t we all have demons?” “Not the same breed.” He walked out this time and closed the door decisively. Running from me. I saw it for what it was. This conversation had made him uncomfortable. Why? Nothing had seemed make Bodin unsettled so far. So why does talking about Randy? There was something dark coiling low in my belly. Some hint of fear that Bodin knew something I did not. Or a lot I don’t. Why would he have spies in Randy’s household? I had endless questions and desperately wanted answers. *** I relaxed and tried to go back to sleep but my fear that I would have the same manner of dreams wouldn’t go away. I found myself tempted to walk down the hall to the decorative door that clearly marked the Lord of the House’s door. I fantasized about creaking it open and dropping my nightgown to climb atop him and settle myself over his lap. Caressing over his body. Then when he sat up in alarm, I’d shove him back to the bedding and caress my hands all over his body until he was making the same sounds he had while he was inside of me. I thought perhaps my touch could arouse him the same way my body had. And I had the innate female sense that the sight of my body would bring him pleasure. Would he want to touch me the same way I want him? Without meaning to, I found myself on my feet padding down the hallway. Pausing outside his door as I asked myself what I was doing. Am I really such a wanton now? What if he wakes up and demands to know why I’m here? Bodin was on the other side of the door, staring at the knob and waiting for it to turn. Sensing I was there and already feeling my arousal from inside his chamber. He sat up shirtless in his bed. Woke by the fierce racing of my heart and the sense of arousal wafting through Charters House. Recognizing desire in another when he felt it rippling over him. 21 Pheromones “I turned the latch and pushed open the chamber door. Finding him already sitting up. His chest bare and slick with a sheen of sweat. His keen gaze focused on me. Eyes hooded as though he knew something I didn’t.” I met his look. “I d-d-don’t…know…why am I here?” “I do.” “Why?” I queried. Blinking dumbly. All I could think was how badly I wanted him. Craving running my hands over his smooth skin. Stroking down his body and feeling that hard length in my hands. Sensing these were all things he’d want. “Because when a creature of my kind desires a mating partner, they can emit huge amounts of pheromones that function as a beckoning.” Beckoning? Summoning? Was that why I’d felt as though my feet were mechanically taking me down the hall. I felt my foot lifting and carrying me across the threshold of the doorway. “Stop!” He commanded, lifting a staying hand while my foot was still perched on its toes, my heel hovering as I’d obediently paused mid-step. “What?” “Don’t come any closer.” His gaze suddenly flashed glowing amber in the dark and he shielded his face behind a large palm. Peering over one edge. “You need to stay out, Belle. Be very careful.” “Of what, Bodin?” I asked breathlessly. Eying him cautiously. Sensing that I shouldn’t be here. I should go. So, why couldn’t I get my feet to turn me around and take me back down the hall, the way I’d come? *** “You’re here because a primal instinct deep in your spirit is demanding you come to me. And I’m generating pheromones commanding it. A fact which I’m aware but cannot stop. However, I’m also driven by those same hormones to throw you into my bed and take you beneath me.” I gasped at the directness of his flatly stated words. “Bodin!” “There’s no offense in speaking the truth in private, Belle.” He said softly. I realized there was some great honesty in that. Who was around to witness the insult? So, could it really be called an insult then when it was something he considered mere fact? “My point, Belle, is that if you come to me, I will take you.” “I’ve already come to you.” I pointed out. Why? I shook my head at my own stupidity. “Valid point.” He lowered his hand to reveal his brightly glowing eyes. Shining like a night creature’s do in meager light. Why are they like that? I studied them as best as I could from across the room. It has to be a trick from the torches in the hall. I frowned and eyed the floor. Did I really think so? After finding a tiny talking fox in my bedroom? “Come to me then, Belle.” He said so huskily that I felt my body lurching forward before I caught myself. “But only if you want to lay with me as greatly as I want to be deep in your heat again.” My heat? My body? My jaw gaped. I wondered if I should be ashamed that at my near-spinster age, I was only now hearing these terms. I could feel the intensity of his gaze roving over me like a caressing touch. *** “Are you sure that’s what you want?” A tiny voice asked from just outside the doorframe. I leaned back out to peer down near the floor trim. Shocked to see Vix blinking her huge, strange eyes at me. She was leaned against the wall until she was nearly flat, as if she was trying hard to blend into the wall. But her plush orange and white-tipped tail waved back and forth with interest. “I-I don’t know…” I whispered sideways to her. But it was Bodin that answered. “Then retreat that step in which you came and return to your chamber, lock the door and stay safely inside.” “Am I safe there, Bodin?” “No.” He said honestly. “I’m trying to be patient with you, Belle. But I’ve never made it secret how badly I want you.” Want or merely lust for? I wasn’t sure how much Bodin really knew the difference of. I knew I had lusted for men that were attractive. There had even been a time many years ago when I had fancied myself yearning for Bodin. But then I’d seen the passionate of that poet in a performance and fallen in love with his deep words. The longing stare he’d given the woman in his arms and how silken his tongue had seemed as he declared great emotions that I knew most men would never discuss aloud. At least no man I knew. *** “Decide, Belle!” His urgent growl drew me back to the present. I was breathing raggedly. Knowing I should go but somehow driven to crawl across this room if I had to, to reach him. And I was strangely certain he’d soothe the ache burning down low between my legs and banish the dark dreams that had me reaching for him in the dark. “If you, do it, Belle.” Vix whispered nearly inaudibly. Shaking her head slowly. “There’ll be no returning from it.” I frowned at her. Wondering what she meant. “He’s already taken my innocence.” I muttered sideways. Hoping he’d not here. I glanced up at him and saw his chest heaving. His fists tight on the bedding as though he were physically pulling it over his lap to hold himself from leaping to his feet and rushing across the room. “I thought as much. But you haven’t gone to him, have you?” “Not yet.” “It’ll change everything, Belle. One taste of your own doing taints it all.” Taints? What? I glowered at her. Wishing she’d be more clear. “Belle!” I looked back across the room at Bodin. “Decide!” He roared. Leaning forward and his voice deepening to something that sound more earthen. Deeper, and echoing like something you might here in the deep veins of a cave. As he tipped a few inches further, the torchlight caught him in a strange glow. Framing him in a glowing brown glow which seemed to pulse in the blackness. Making everything brighter. His eyes were still shining amber and I swore I could see the strange silvery outline of what could only be branches jutting from his brow and curling back then out as it split into several twisting pieces. It has to be branches. I stared at him in shock. Or… It can’t be. But I squinted into the dark and became even more sure that I was right. It’s the outline of antlers in the dark. What the devil is he? 22 Where I Stand “You’re a demon!” I cried. Turning to run. But as I rounded to bolt out the door, a wild wind rose to push against my middle. Shoving me aside like a hand on my stomach. My heels skid without me taking a single step. The door blew closed. I spun to see Bodin and found him less than a foot before me. “Too late, Belle. You’ve taken too long. And you’ve now glimpsed my other form.” “Other form?” I echoed fearfully. Taking an awkward step back. What is he? What’d I just see. My heart was pounding so loudly in my ears, I was certain he must hear it. “There are some things you weren’t supposed to see yet.” He grated through his teeth. “Were it not for Vix’s damn meddling…” “Then what, Bodin?” I scrambled for conversation as I tried to come up with a way to get past him and to the door and back out the hall. My former indecisiveness gone as I was now certain I was too afraid of what was happening in Charters House to risk surrendering to this strange, dominating man. But is it too late to get away now? *** I turned and prepared to bolt for the door, but he met me and palmed my shoulder. Spinning me sideways and flattening me against the wall. In an almost spiderlike movement, he turned sideways and slammed a palm between my thighs and against the wall. Pinning my nightdress there. I gasped and stiffened. Trying to stand tall enough that his forearm wasn’t nearly brushing my lower lips. Lips which were already aching for his touch. Damp from the dream I’d had of him touching me, fondling my body and stroking within me. A dream he claimed was caused by his pheromones. How could that even be possible? I’d never heard of such a thing before. *** I froze where I was. Nearly afraid to move. As I squinted at him in the dark now, the strange play of silver lights which had looked like antlers were gone now. There was only Bodin’s amber eyes staring at me like some intriguing thing he’d never seen before. He’s acting nothing like the boy I’d thought I knew so well. He’s clearly not like that! He’s right. I really didn’t know anything about him. It seems like everything I thought was just clever manipulations on his part. To get closer to me. That thought made me more determined to not surrender to him. Despite that my fingers were already aching to run into his hair. That I wanted to drop my crease down on the edge of his hand and rub myself against him to assuage the tension already building there. Simply from his nearness. “Wh-what are-are y-y-you doing, Din?” I managed to stutter out. He gave an animalistic growl. “Claiming what I want.” He slowly began dragging his hand up the fabric of my nightdress. Following the lines of my inner thighs, which automatically parted to make way for the trek of his hand. I could already feel the heat from his flesh caressing against my most intimate places in warm waves. I held my breath. Trying not to show my vulnerability. Why do I want him so bad? I roved his face. The shining gold-brown eyes, wondering what was possessing me. I’d never thought of Bodin like this before he’d done what he had in my room. Now I seem to think of little else. Like a wanton. I chided myself for my wicked desires. “Do you want me, Belle?” He whispered near my collarbone as he began straightening. His hot breath seeping through the flimsy fabric of my nightdress to caress the sensitive skin. “No. No, I don’t.” I lied through my teeth. Certain that once I had some space between him and this intoxicating feeling, I’d be able to gather my sense. And stop acting the hoyden. What am I even doing in his chamber? I should’ve listened to Vix! “You should never listen to Vix.” Bodin whispered against my cheek as he continued his arc upward. His hand finally making contact with the crux of my legs. He turned his hand and curled a finger to stroke it along the thin fabric over my crease. Instantly dampening the cloth. I hissed through my teeth and flattened my hand against the wall. Standing on my toes to try and escape that touch which was quickly turning me to putty. He chuckled low and deep and disregarded the entire fact that the fabric was even there. Slipping his finger into my wetness. Fabric and all. Slicking it over his finger. I tipped my head up. My throat straining and my hand clawing at the wall behind me as I clambered to gather control of my wayward body. My nipples hardened and my breasts suddenly felt incredibly heavy, yearning for him to touch them. My legs shuddered as if wanting him to slowly drag that touch up them. Every inch of me was yearning for him as he pressed that finger deeper into the cushion of my body. “Bodin!” I cried out in a half-hearted objection for him to stop. But desperate for him not to. He twirled that finger in me, pressing toward the back and making me writhe against his touch as he touched something that made a squawk erupt from my throat as I rubbed myself on his finger. Forcing him in and out along that spot that had me going wild. His mouth was against my temple as he pressed his body more firmly to me. Making that touch inescapable and allowing me to thrust down on his digit more forcefully as I eagerly took the pleasure he was offering. “I’m hardly doing anything, Belle. You’re riding my hand.” He murmured into the side of my face. Shit. I didn’t want to admit the truth of it, but I certainly had no capability of stopping. I arched forward to press my breasts against his chest in offering. Perilously close to begging him to get inside me. To thunder into me and take us both to that violent level of ecstasy. “Cum for me, Belle. Heat my finger like I know you want to do on my cock.” “Please! Please.” I cried out. My fingernails digging into the wall behind me to keep from touching him as I lost all control of my body. “Please what, Belle?” He worked his finger more roughly into me. “Let you go, or fuck you where you stand?” 23 Pinned It was a valid question. I wasn’t even sure which I was wanting. “You!” I found myself crying out. Straining against the pressure of him pinning me against the wall. He growled inhumanly and caught me around the waist. Slipping his finger out of me to round with me dangling off my feet. He stalked to the bed and pressed me back against it. My legs hung over the edge. Apparently as he’d intended. I felt the damp spot on my thin nightdress, against my thigh. Wet from me. Bodin pushed my knees apart forcefully and lowered between them. Making probing eye contact with me as he slid his tongue along my crease. Licking me as though I were some savory treat. He hummed in pleasure. Lifting his head to lick his lips purposefully. “You taste sweet.” I felt my cheeks heat and I dropped my head back so I could try and gather my strength. My head flopped sideways as I stared at the door. Get yourself together Belle! A tiny voice in me was screaming. Get to the damn door and go back to your damn room! “Oh, no you don’t.” He jerked my knees further from the bed to bring my center smashing against his mouth as he roughly lathed his tongue into my entrance. Slicking inside me and making my hands clutch the sheets as I clung to some tenuous bits of control. “Bodin!” I squawked in shock at what he was doing. “Ssh.” He lifted his head to put a finger to his shining lips. “Let me taste you and for once, hush your objections.” There was such authority in his voice that I found myself automatically silenced. Shocked at his directness. How can he be so bold? He’d never have dared talk to me like that a mere year ago. Now he talks to me as if I belong to him. His lips rubbed along my sensitive flesh. Massaging it and drawing out my moistness while his tongue twirled tiny circles up toward the delicate nub along my seam. My senses were exploding in hot white lot behind my eyes. Heat was coursing over me. I found my hands winding in his hair as I told myself to pull him away. Get him to stop. Get out of here! But instead, I found my fingers winding in that dark hair to clutch at his scalp. Pushing him more firmly into my most tender place. He purred in approval. “That a girl.” He murmured into my folds. Making me gasp and my back jerk upward so hard, I wondered if it might snap in half. *** I should go. I knew it. And I kept telling myself it, but my body was refusing to move. He smells delicious. His scent was highly erotic. Like a forest after a rain. Untamed. I suddenly wanted it all over me. I wanted to wake up in the morning and smell him on my skin. “I have to go, Bodin.” I managed to whisper weakly. His head popped up. “The devil you do. Stop fighting me, Belle. Give yourself to me.” “I…can’t…” “Yeah, yeah. Because you’re saving yourself for some unknown, unmet poet.” He unlaced his pants and shoved them down. “Hate to be the one to tell you, Belle. But I’ve already had you.” He lowered his head to give me a long look. Tugging my hips to the edge of the bed, so my buttocks hung slightly over the side. Like some offering. *** He tossed up my nightdress. I made an objecting sound. But before I could react, he entered me without warning. Stretching my walls and stuffing me full. As if trying to pierce me to my womb. I squeaked and leaned up. Blinking shocked eyes at him. “And I’m going to have you again.” He growled. Keeping my eyes as he withdrew, achingly slow. Making the muscles of his body slowly ripple in a smooth wave. Then his thighs bent and his back pressed forward as he dragged his length back into me. Filling me until I gripped the sheet, wondering if I would stretch to fully take him. I already have. I reminded myself. But for some reason, this time seemed so much more forbidden because I now knew what he was doing to me. Taking from me. *** “Don’t try to rationalize what we’re doing, Belle.” He cautioned. Working his hips to get further into me. Craning them upward to pierce deeply into me. “Nothing going through your mind, is going to result in a way that will make you feel better than I’m going to make you feel right now.” He grunted as he pressed into me again. His pace seeming almost agonizing. “You need to stop overthinking everything and trying so hard to keep me at arm’s length.” “I don’t.” “You do.” He stopped to give me a hard look. “You always have.” I didn’t-I don’t think. Have I? I tried to think of someone that I didn’t keep at a distance. I immediately thought of Ginny. But her and my interactions were always limited. I wasn’t sure whether it was because she was cold, or I was. Or both. I didn’t like where this line of thinking was going. I don’t want him to be right! “I don’t keep people at a distance Bodin, you’re-you’re in-inside…Me, right now! How can you say I’m keeping you at a distance.” “Fair question.” He dropped over me. So, his elbows were on each side of my head and his naked chest aligned along my nightdress clad body. “But why are your clothes still on? Why aren’t your legs wrapping around me? Why aren’t you touching me? You clearly want to. It’s all over your face.” 24 Facing Facts He gestured. “But you fight everything. Ever since you were small, you wouldn’t let me any closer than the kid you hid in closets with and beat at chess.” “That was pretty damn close!” He tilted his head to look down at me chidingly. His dark eyes seeming silvery in the strange darkness. “Was it really? Would it have been for someone other than you?” “Like you?” I demanded. Cutting to the quick of what he was saying because he’d stopped moving inside me and my frustration was mounting. And I was now wondering if I should be wrapping my legs around him. And I couldn’t stop thinking about snaking my arms around his muscled shoulders and clinging to him while he rode into me. “Yes.” He straightened. Becoming darker, more of a silhouette as he drew from me. Though still implanted in my center he seemed cast in blackness now. Like made of it. “It would be nice,” He continued. “if you considered how it was for me.” “How was it then, Din?” I leaned up to glare at him. Eyes narrowed. He slid out of me and took a step back. Retreating. “Worse than you can imagine.” He said coldly. “Oh, indeed?” I quirked a brown brow. “Some things are better left untouched.” “Yes, like I was.” He stiffened as if I’d punched him. “Clearly you’re not ready to accept what I thought you might be.” “You want to talk about closeness, Bodin.” I sneered. “How about you tell me why there are creatures that don’t exist wandering this mansion.” I could see the outline of his jaw ticking with displeasure. “And why they refer to you as their, Master.” “When you’re ready to accept all that I am, Belle. I’ll tell you it all. The sordid history that led to me being what I am.” His voice sounded dangerous and ominous. Echoing in the room as if it were hollow. “What are you?” I sat all the way up. Tossing down my nightdress. He started to turn away but then spun his head to look at me sideways. “I’m about to take you in my bed, bury into you until you stop with the questions and the complaints and moan into my ear how you want me. Tonight, is not the night to test me, Belle. I suggest you get back to your chamber.” He gestured toward the door. “Immediately.” I paused to give him an assessing look. “Before I change my mind…” I leapt to my bare feet and bolted from the room. *** The next day brought something I never thought I’d be so happy to see. Ginny. I heard the knock on the door and was racing to the stairs out of curiosity. Someone has come to take me home? But when the door was opened, and I saw Ginny’s familiar features I rushed to meet her in the foyer. “You came!” “My Lord Charters had not yet sent for me and I was beginning to fear the worst. I thought I might come to ensure no impropriety has been executed on you.” Her tone was nearly haughty as though I were one that needed constantly chaperoned. I paused to eye her. Why is she acting so strangely? “Well, I’m glad that you are here.” “Why indeed, would you be glad?” She began following me up the stairs with her bag in hand. Because I’m happy to have a maid? And someone to talk to… A little voice admitted. Though I was disinclined to tell this girl that. “Are the servants at Demetrius House eager for my return?” I asked hopefully. “Not in the least.” She set her bags down just inside the door of my chamber to look around. She dragged a gloved finger over my dressing table. “I will promptly ensure it is cleaned in here for you, My Lady.” I was frowning at her. “The servants do not expect my return?” “I believe they are hopeful for it.” She crossed the room to check more surfaces. “But no longer expect it since Lord Demetrius has taken residence.” “Lord Demetrius?” I cried in shock. “Your cousin, Randall, to my understanding.” She murmured. Returning to her bag. “Randy is already there?” “Yes, Mum.” She bobbed her head. “I’ll take my bags to the servant’s quarters and see what else the missus may needs.” *** I watched her walk back down the hallway with my brow furrowed. Why does she seem so callous? And how did Randy get to Demetrius House so fast. Last, I’d known he was overseas. That would almost imply he happened to already be on his way back. Or someone sent for him before father was dead? That made me suspicious. How could anyone have known he’d pass? Unless they poisoned him. I immediately saw Bodin’s face in my mind’s eye. And thought of how quickly he’d orchestrated me as his ward. Did he poison my father? The thought hit me like a punch to my stomach. Nearly dropping me to my knees. I wanted to think that he’d never do that. But I wasn’t at all sure that I knew who Bodin was anymore. *** It dawned on me that I needed to have someone looking into things behind the smokescreen. I certainly couldn’t do it without arousing Bodin’s suspicion. I was standing at the window when Ginny returned. “Ginny?” “Yes, Mum?” “I need you to do something very important for me.” “Yes?” Her tone sounded wary. “I want you to send word to the doctor’s that tended my father and see if they have any suspicions it could’ve been poison. “Why?” She asked quickly. I didn’t turn, not wanting to alarm her more. “Because I think it may’ve been.” “Who would do such a thing?” She cried in a shaking voice. Clearly upset at the prospect. As I am. I rounded to face her. My hands clutched before me demurely as I struggled to control their shaking. “I think Bodin may have.” 25 Ginny’s Strategies “I need you to start watching him for me.” I urged to Ginny. “Let me know of anything concerning…” I knew that asking her to spy on Bodin was a dangerous game. But I need to know if he did it. Or if someone did… “Yes, Mum.” She nodded. I noticed that she looked stunningly pale and wondered if I had scared the life out of her. “Ginny?” Her name made her stop at the door and slowly turn. “Don’t let Bodin know what you’re doing. He can be a very dangerous man.” “Yes, I believe he can.” Ginny murmured as she exited. Why would she think so? *** “She suspects someone murdered her father.” Ginny was back at Demetrius House, pacing agitatedly before the new Lord Demetrius. He shrugged nonchalantly. His boots propped up on the coffee table before him in the Parlor. “You’re awful high strung for a mere maid.” He remarked in an unimpressed tone. “If someone found me out, I could have my head on the chopping block or be taken to the stocks!” “Oh, we wouldn’t want that.” He leaned forward with a bored expression to collect his tea from a corner of the table. Sipping it as he eyed her as though she were the most inferior creature alive. “I suggest you don’t let her find out it was you.” “Us.” Ginny stopped to correct. Giving him a wide-eyed look. He was aware, it’d likely never dawned on her before that he wouldn’t help her out of the situation if she were caught. After all, she had thought him in love with her. At least until the brutal day of his arrival. He had made it abundantly clear at that time, how little she meant to him and that she was merely there to serve a purpose. Sating him and doing his bidding. He was already getting hard again at the thought of how he’d taken her upon his arrival at Demetrius House, and her pitiable whimpering. “Is there a point to this little visit, Ginny? I did order you to be watching her at Charters House and keeping her as far away from Charters as possible.” “I’ve been trying!” Ginny stomped a foot. “I’ve even had a friend trying to help.” “What friend?” Randy set down his tea to eye her. Displeased at finding out that she had another person meddling in his plans to bed and possess the Demetrius girl. “She...” Ginny was looking furtively around. “I...came across her one day following Lord Charters about and I have something she wants. She...does what I say.” Ginny was clearly reluctant to disclose who was assisting her and it was annoying Randy who didn’t like there to be any unaccounted for components to his plotting. He stood. Rising smoothly to his feet and ruffling a hand through his red hair. He snatched Ginny by the neck and walked backward with her until he slammed her into the wall next to the fireplace. She gasped for air and clawed at the back of his hand. Like a kitten trying to escape drowning. Randy was familiar with the sight. “Tell me who she is.” He said in a frightening his tone. His light eyes turning nearly black in his annoyance. Ginny was trying to push against the wall with her feet and frantically tossing her head as she panted for air. Desperately trying to get him to release his hold. He flexed his grip just enough she could draw a long breath. “Her name is Vix. She does what I say. And she’s been working on Lady Demetrius. Turning her away from Lord Charters.” “Why would she do that?” Randy’s eyes narrowed on her. Wondering if Ginny had been fool enough to recruit someone that might betray them both and land him in the stocks. Something he’d dearly not appreciate and most certainly make Ginny pay for. With her suffering. “Vix?” He pondered aloud. Still holding Ginny while she struggled to ease away from his unrelenting grip. “An interesting name. Exotic.” “She is exotic.” Ginny said in some attempt to distract him from hurting her. “I’d dearly like to meet her.” He was tempted by the idea of having a taste of a little foreign girl. Especially one meek enough to fear Ginny. Who was about the most simpering little female he’d ever met. His brows lifted slightly in curiosity. “Tell me how you have her doing what you say?” “I have something of hers, she wants back.” “Tell me.” He roared. Tipping her forward and slamming her back hard enough that her teeth jarred. “Her little brother.” *** “He doesn’t want you, you know.” Vix murmured from under the bed. I leaned over and lifted the sheet to peer at her. “How long have you been there?” “Awhile. I heard you talking to your maid yesterday.” “And?” I queried. Wondering what the point of this conversation was. Vix seemed consistently determined to have me thinking the worst of Bodin. “But he wouldna have killed your da’.” “How do you know?” “I know that much about him. He’s our Master, afterall.” “How are you here, Vix?” She was clearly not a creature of this realm. More like the fey I had seen separating from the tree. She eased out from under my bed. Alternating between walking on four feet and two until she glided from the coverlet to blink those huge yellow eyes at me. “And what do you mean, your Master?” “He is the descendant of the King of Fey, you know?” Vix said dully. Staring at the floor and fiddling with her small raccoonish paws before her. “I don’t understand what that means.” I shook my head. “It means he can be very scary. But his dad is even more scary.” “His dad is dead.” I said flatly. Growing more tired of Vix’s games by the minute. It seemed very cruel of her to be talking about Bodin’s father as if he were someone in a far off land when he was very much cold and in a grave and someone that Bodin grieved. Since when am I defensive of Bodin? “No...” Vix whispered. “He’s very much alive. And he wishes a meeting with you. In the garden. At noon today.” 26 The Fey King What? Nothing Vix had said before had made a particular lot of sense. But saying that Bodin’s father wanted to meet me in the gardens at noon, seemed to make even less than anything else had. “What are you talking about, Vix?” “The King of Fey has come.” Vix shivered as though terrified. “And he wishes an audience with you. Then me.” An audience with me? Even if such a creature existed, what interest would he have in meeting me? And why does she sound so afraid? “For what?” “Now that all depends, doesn’t it?” Vix said, shuffling nervously. “On what, Vix?” “On exactly how much he already knows.” “About what?” I said impatiently. “All of this.” She gestured around. “Bodin’s interest in you, you fighting him and...me.” “You? What do you have to do with anything?” “The King would not like me meddling in his son’s affairs.” I thought she was fierce and defiant. Why does she look petrified now? Perhaps not so defiant as I thought. When the King comes around her tune changes. Bodin’s father? Lord Charters was his father and he had passed away years ago. I envisioned the man as I knew him in my mind. Blonde with relatively plain features, but charming enough to make the difference. But how much did they look alike? I’d always assumed that Bodin got much of his features from his mother. The woman I’d never met. *** Well, curiosity was enough to have me waiting for the sun to rise fully and indicate the noon hour. I wondered who I’d really meet. If anyone. What if Vix was lying and it was a trap? What if Bodin is going to be down there and poison me too? But I immediately realized how idiotic that thought was. If he wanted to kill me, he’d have had plenty of chances by now. I snorted at my own idiotic thoughts. But I still have no proof he didn’t poison father. I was highly tempted to ask him. Feeling as though, somehow, I might get him to admit it. That I could still persuade him into anything. Even if it is admitting his own guilt. “Ginny!” I called through my chambers. Thinking that perhaps talking to her would yield some clues. She hadn’t yet let on to anything she knew. If there’s anything. “Ginny!” I yelled a bit louder from the hallway. Another maid was dusting there. “She went back to Demetrius House to gather a few more things.” “What things?” The maid turned and gave me a quizzical look. “I’d assumed My Lady ordered her to.” Not wanting to get Ginny in trouble with the Housekeeper I murmured that I had forgotten I had. Before rounding and re-entering my chamber. What did she go back for? Or to meet who? Or to hide what? It seemed very odd to me, that I would give Ginny such a unique mission and then she’d vanish. Unless she’s digging up dirt from the servants there. I reassured myself. *** I heard the dong of the noon bell which meant that the midday meal was being served. And that the King of Fey may be waiting for me in the Gardens. That seemed the absolute most ridiculous thing I’d ever heard. But I was dying to find out if it was a trap, a ruse or raw truth. Nothing could’ve stopped me from going out behind the house and down to those gardens. I found myself wandering down into the garden. My step slowing as I got closer. Fear squelching even my curiosity. Still, I went. I found a glistening white pavilion just beyond the flowers. But I inspected it and found no one. Sighing I slumped down to wait. A Fey King late? It seemed unlikely. Vix was lying to me. I don’t know why I was surprised. Truthfully, I wasn’t. I was more annoyed that she was so disappointing. I began the trek down the steps and rounded to the back of the pavilion, following the alluring smell of purple flowers stemming from a large bush there. Clearly nothing Vix had said had been truth. I leaned over to smell one of the flowers and when I lifted my head, I realized there was a thin dirt trail twining into the trees that lowered in a dark arc over the path. Why’d I let her turn me against Bodin? I knew the answer right away. Because I’m beginning to feel like I have no idea who he is or what he’s capable of. That he played docile animal the entire time I knew him. But in truth he was a lion waiting to attack. But the question was, had he attacked my father to get to his prey? Me. *** “You are right about one thing.” The rumbling voice emerged from behind me. I stiffened. Slowly turning on my heel to see Bodin sitting behind the pavilion. Turning a tiny gold flower between his fingers thoughtfully. “He is a lion.” He lifted his head and levelled an intense look on me. Instantly, I recognized that this wasn’t Bodin at all. Though they could be twins. This man had swirling green and gold irises which gave his eyes a mesmerizing tinge. Locking me in them as though they were inescapable. There was no question that this man was Bodin’s father. Unless he’s his brother. “I’m afraid not. You are correct, I planted the seed that gave him life. Though in truth, I’ve been perilously little of a father to him until lately.” “Why not?” I reared back. Somewhat appalled at that thought that someone could know they had a child and not be part of that existence. Why wouldn’t you want to be? “She had not permitted me to be. And I respected her wishes.” Her? His mother. I decided. Lady Charters had a lover? An affair with a Fey King? I stared at him in astonishment. “It wasn’t an affair, persay.” He corrected. His gaze dropping to the rose he twirled in his fingers. “I didn’t give her much of a choice, in truth.” “Are you the reason she died?” Did Lord Charters kill her when he discovered Bodin wasn’t his? “She hasn’t died.” He corrected. 27 The Mother & Son “What?” I frowned in utter confusion. The Fey King chuckled. “I know. It’s all rather hard to follow.” “She’s alive?” “She is. In my castle.” Castle? I shook my head to dispel the astonishment. “Did Lord Charters discover the affair?” I questioned. Afraid for her. The Fey King shook his head solemnly. “No, she told him right away. He chose to keep her even after he knew. Can’t say I blame him. She’s a ravishing little thing.” Bodin’s mother? I’d never much thought of how she looked. “But watching her sadness all those years, after she chose him, he could bare it no longer.” The Fey King continued. “Why was she sad?” His lips twitched and he smiled faintly without looking up. “She chose her loyalty to him, but I had my hold on her already. Something I don’t wholly control, but I did exploit to have her.” What kind of hold? Was that what Bodin was doing to me? Putting some hold over me? That thought made me chew my lip. “Why would you do that?” “Because she was the most feisty, loyal, enchanting creature I’d ever come across. I did try to let her go…” He said as though defending his awful actions. As though it would redeem my image of him. *** “Have a seat.” He invited me to the bench next to him with a gesture of his beautiful hand. The brown over coat revealing wrists which seemed to have a bit of green blood pulsing beneath the tan flesh. I squinted at it, but it seemed to change even as I gazed, looking more normal. My eyes drifted up to his face and saw the hint of a smile around his mouth. Like Bodin gets sometimes. I was suddenly sure he’d somehow changed how his veins appeared to me. Focus on the conversation. I told myself. “I’m fine standing.” I advised. Unwilling to get any closer to him, as I already felt somewhat lightheaded where I was and was having a hard time looking away for him. Magic. I recognized. That hold he talked about. He must draw everyone he’s around. Or at least women. “But you have her now.” I sighed. Understanding that, at some point, she’d left Lord Charters to go somewhere and be with this man. I couldn’t entirely blame her. He was captivating. “She was always mine. She just didn’t know it. She was destined as a creature to match me.” “So where is she now?” I asked the words slowly. Half afraid of the answers. “In my kingdom.” He murmured. “Where she’s chosen to be.” “And Lord Charters?” “He let her go. He knew he never had her. And he was kind enough to give her, her happiness.” Lord Charters sent her to be with him? “And me, mine.” He added almost as an afterthought. *** “Why did you want to see me?” I queried. “I wanted to look on the woman that has enraptured my son.” Enraptured. Bodin has never seemed so infatuated as that. Especially not lately. “And to warn you, that in this land, nothing is ever as it seems. Not like in my Fey Realm.” “What is the Fey Realm like?” Despite myself, I found I’d drawn closer and inadvertently taken a spot on the bench next to him. Twisted so I could look at him. Mesmerized by the concept of another place so near. And filled with magic. He laughed slightly at my eagerness. “Perhaps I’ll show you one day…Or perhaps he will. I’ll let that be his decision.” “How is it any different there?” I couldn’t help it. I was awash with curiosity. I’d planned to think this man was crazy if he started talking nonsense like this. But the hypnotic swirling of his pupils was mesmerizing. And his calm, flat effect made it impossible to deny that he was sincere. “I and my creatures are very direct there. We keep our word, we advise of consequences. There’s very little deception. When there is, it is always by omission.” “But I don’t think Vix has been completely honest with me?” I argued. “Vix.” He sighed and shook his head. “I am going to have to do something about her. Her insolence can only be tolerated so far.” I felt suddenly protective of her. She’s young, barely more than a child. I’d been able to tell by how she talked. Her impulsiveness. “She is impulsive.” He agreed thoughtfully. Uncaring of the fact that it disturbed me that he seemed to know what I was thinking even as I thought it. Can Bodin do that? I grimaced at the idea. Reassuring myself that he certainly could not. I’d have seen signs if he could. “But it is unlike her to deliberately lie.” The Fey King murmured. “Vix?” I had to recall who we were talking about. “Yes.” “Then why has she lied to me about, Bodin.” “Fair question that. She usually only cares about one thing.” “What is that?” The Fey King’s head shot up and his eyes brightened as if he’d been struck by a sudden realization. “Her little brother.” “She has a brother? What has that to do with anything.” “That may prove a good question since I haven’t seen him in a long while.” *** “I need you to do something for me.” He said. Twisting to lean an arm across the back of the bench and rest his other elbow on the arm along the side. “What?” I leaned forward. Unsure why I had such a desire to please him. “Take care of my son. Heed him and care for him.” I reared back as though slapped. “He needs no one to care for him. I listen to no man. And I did care for him until he…” Killed my father. If he did. I thought either way, Ginny snooping would either discover evidence on Bodin or begin to draw out the real killer until she could give me information on him. “Ginny?” The Fey King asked. I cursed under my breath. Annoyed I’d so readily forgotten he was reading my mind. How do you forget something that unsettling? You can’t stop thinking. A small voice in my head defended. “Who is Ginny? And why would you think Bodin killed your father?” He sounded astonished that I might consider the idea. 28 Tiny Betrayals “She’s my maid.” I explained to the Fey King. Trying to think of a more apt way to describe Ginny but not finding any. So I moved onto the other part of his question. Why I think Bodin capable of having killed my father. Right beneath my very nose. “He’s been behaving oddly since father died. Like he’s hiding something for me.” And he’s nothing like I’d thought. Not once he’s in this house. “If you think so, you’re likely right.” He patted my knee in a distant manner. “But my son is no killer. Not unless a man deserved it.” His brow furrowed thoughtfully. “How has Bodin been behaving oddly?” “Stronger. More determined. Ruthless.” “He gets like that when he’s on some sort of mission.” “What mission would he be on?” My brows shot up. “I’d assume, getting you.” *** Those words would ring in my mind as I made my way back toward the door. It seemed shocking to hear it aloud. I pulled open the door, still processing the crazed conversation. I was met with hard brown eyes and a twitching jaw. A furious man. “Bodin?” “Where have you been?” “I was talking to someone in the garden.” He reached over my head to push the door closed, drawing him far too close. I stared up at him worriedly. “Who was that?” He said in a calm tone. Too calm. He was vibrating with rage. “Someone who wished to have a worried with me.” “Randy Demetrius?” I gasped and blinked at him in genuine surprise. “No! I wouldn’t want to be alone with Cousin Randy and I’d think he’d have the good sense to know I wouldn’t wish to meet with him in the gardens. And he would know he wouldn’t be welcome here since you’ve never been particularly fond of him.” I figured he’d agree with me on that but instead he didn’t move. Still tense. And his jaw was ticking. Not good. My skin tingled with an instinctive wariness. “Who was it you did wish to meet with in my gardens, Belle?” *** His meaning was instantly clear. I lifted a finger at him. “Oh, no you don’t! Don’t you dare. I’m no possession of yours. I’m not this house or the boots you walk in. You’ll not take that tone with me.” “Won’t I?” He cocked his head dangerously. I probably should’ve stopped. But some little devil in my head was determined to push him. “No you won’t.” I jutted my chin. “I’m not some thing to own.” His face changed. Becoming instantly unreadable. “Perhaps not…” His gaze dropped over my figure. Dragging over me from head to toe with such slow precision that I could feel it like a hot touch. “But you can be possessed, as I recall.” Possessed? I stared at him in horror. Is that what he called that? My cheeks flushed in reaction. My hand flung out to slap him, but he caught it, inches from his cheek. His eyes suddenly shined silvery yellow, animalistic and his lip curled as if I had defied him too far. He was such leashed violence, that for a moment I thought he might slap me. In panic, I followed a defensive reaction and swung my free arm. He smoothly ducked under my swing and stepped in closer. Pinning my back to the door. And lifting the wrist he held to pin just above and to the side of my head with a dull thud. “Bodin!” I cried. *** He hoisted my leg up to his thigh. Slowing his movements as he slipped it inch by inch up his hip. His stared unblinking as he watched my face. “Are you going to answer my question. Or should I make you talk to me?” “How would this make me talk to you?” I asked impudently. What was he going to do? I looked at him worriedly. My body was already starting to tremble. With fear or anticipation? I didn’t know. “You’ll find, I can be incredibly persuasive…” He was already leaned so close to my shoulder that his chin nearly rested on my shoulder. He turned his face into my ear and added huskily. “Especially when I’m buried in your delicious warmth.” “Bodin.” I struggled against him. Thrusting my pelvis toward him to try and push him back. “This is nonsense!” “Is it?” He drew back to look at me. “It depends…What were you doing out there and with who?” He thinks I was joining? And with Randy of all people? Utterly disgusting. “If you are implying I was making love to another man out there, I wasn’t.” His face lifted as he drew a long breath of what I could only assume was relief. But he said nothing to confirm that suspicion. “Why are you looking at me like that?” This Bodin seemed so much icier than the boy I’d known. Far more guarded. “Because I’m going to say something to you that you’re not going to like.” “I haven’t liked much of what you’ve said lately.” I mentioned dryly. The truth. “That’s a shame.” “Why?” I blinked up at him. “Because I’ve been hinting at a far bigger picture, and I’d hoped you’d catch on far faster than you seem to be.” “To what, Bodin? That you may somehow be a part fey man descended from the great Fey King himself?” His brows shot up and he stepped back. Letting my leg slip back to the floor. “He was here?” *** My mouth whitened and I glared at him. “That was who you were talking to.” He supplied. “Why hide it from me? Why’d he want you to meet him in secret?” “Well,” I tossed my arms in exasperation. “If I had to guess, I’d assume it would be something to do with just this reaction.” He blinked at me. “I wouldn’t be acting such if you’d simply answered my question. Are you allying with him?” “Is allying with him, against you?” I countered. My curiosity mounting. I’d heard nothing but pride and fondness in the Fey King’s voice when he mentioned him. But in Bodin’s voice I heard annoyance and betrayal. That the Fey King came to see me? Or that I’d gone to meet him? “What are you so upset about, Bodin?” “I don’t appreciate him meddling in my affairs?” “Oh, is that what I am? An affair?” My voice rose and I turned my head, irritatedly. His face sucked in and he crossed his arms over his chest. “Don’t be difficult.” “Am I ever not?” “Touche.” 29 The Missing “There is something I need you to understand.” Bodin abruptly shifted gears again. Opening his arms and snatching my upper ones in his grip. “What?” I’m not going to like this. “You’re mine. I need you to not be sneaking about.” “Or what?” I wrenched out of his grip and retreated a step. “What would you do about it?” “Lock you down in this house.” His voice dropped threateningly. “For what?” “To keep you safe.” “From what? From other men?” “Yes. But primarily your cousin.” He crossed his arms in disapproval. Guarding himself again. Keeping his damnable secrets. “Why?” “Because I suspect he’s far more dangerous than you think. And I won’t see you putting yourself in danger.” “I’m quite careful.” I said snobbishly. Upturning my nose and looking at the ceiling in annoyance. There was a long pause before he said the one thing that’d make me come unglued. “Is that how you ended up flat on your back beneath me while I rode you?” *** “By being quite careful?” He persisted. “You bloody bastard!” I screeched. Flying at him. He caught my flailing fists as easily as he had before. “Look at all this passion your wasting trying to keep barriers between us.” He glanced from one of my fists to the other purposefully. “Trust me.” I said contemptuously. “You’re far easier to dislike than I ever imagined.” That made him furious. I could see it on his face. But he was controlled anger. Leaning over to sweep me up in his arms. “Damn you woman.” He whispered for my ears alone. “What are you doing?” I beat at his chest. “Put me down.” “No.” *** “Where the hell are we going?” I demanded in a shrill, very unladylike voice. “To my chamber.” “Why!” I flailed my arms, seeing that all my abuse wasn’t moving him in the least. “So, I can work some of this fire out of you.” “Oh, are you going to tame the beast by caging it in your room?” I asked snidely. “No, by caging her in my bed, in my arms, until she’s spent and sweating.” I was quiet. My face heating unbearably. “You say the most dreadful things.” “And they’re going to get worse.” “Why?” “I already told you.” He looked down at me in his arms. “Because you’re mine.” *** Demetrius House “I need you to get me into that house.” Randy was telling Ginny. “I need to see her.” “What are you going to do?” Ginny asked warily. “You don’t worry about that!” Randy roared. “You,” He pointed violently at her. “do what I tell you.” “Yes, My Lord.” Her head fell to stare at the floor. Randy was across from her, perched leisurely across a settee. He ran his hand through his tousled hair. Casting Ginny an annoyed look from where she stood across the tea table from her. Her hands linked demurely before her. Her mob cap covering her hair and her simple maid’s gown feeling like the only protection against the vicious Lord. “Come here.” Randy ordered. He began unlacing his breeches and revealed himself to her. Already erect from shouting at her and her submissive response. He caught himself. “Come do what you’re good at.” Ginny whimpered and obediently rounded the tea table on hesitant feet. She slowly began catching up her skirts and lifting them. Dragging them up her thighs. Exposing a long length of curving ankle and calf. She started to stretch over him, to impale herself on his member. He batted her shin. “Put that down.” He nodded up toward her. “Bring that pretty mouth down here and let’s occupy it from saying foolish things.” Ginny whined as she lowered to her knees next to the settee. Randy caught the back of her head and guided her mouth over him. Pushing on the back of her head to imbed more fully in her throat. His head fell back, and he rumbled in pleasure in his throat. “That’s a good girl. Do what you’re good at. Not thinking…” *** Charters Gardens “Vix…” The Fey King’s voice was chiding. “What have you been up to?” The small fox-like creature ducked her head. Swirling her fluffed red and white tail around her shoulders. Wiping it over her face in a subtle effort to hide behind it. It stroked along the bottom of her nose. Sweeping first right and then left. “I…I…” “Vix…” “I didn’t have a choice, My Lord.” “Marissa will be quite disappointed in you. You know well, you’re one of her favorites. This is going to require some discipline. You’re aware of that?” Vix nodded demurely. “This interfering behavior is unlike you. Since when do you spend time mangling my son’s affairs.” Her gaze was on the grass around her. Nearly as tall as she was. “Vix?” She lifted huge orange eyes to blink up at him. “Where is Timothy?” She swallowed and her gaze immediately dropped. “Where is your brother?” She chewed her lip and shifted side to side. “Tell me who has him.” The Fey King roared in an authoritative voice which made birds take to the skies and trees quake. Wood sprites squeaked and lurched backward into their trees. Their forms stilling as they became invisible behind the bark. Refraining from the freedom of twirling and dancing behind the king that they had indulged in moments ago. Protected by his presence. “The maid…” Vix started. “He only wanted to see our prince’s lady. He didn’t mean to get so close…” “Did she get him?” “She still has him.” The Fey King rose. “This is not your issue, Vix. This is mine. You let no mortal dictate to you what you do. When someone threatens or harms our kind you come to me!” He pointed a commanding finger down at her. “Yes, My Liege.” The Fey King went to walk past her. Vix caught his pantleg. “Please be careful. She says she’ll tear his limbs about, if I were to tell a soul that she has him.” “She won’t have a chance.” The Fey King’s brown head lowered, and his eyes took on a yellow shine as he walked toward Charters House. 30 Proposals Bodin dropped me on his bed. Giving me a lusty look. Turning his brown eyes nearly amber. He exuded power and confidence. His tall frame unmoving as he blinked at me. His face unreadable. “Why are you hiding so many things from me?” I leaned up on my elbows. “Because you’re not ready to hear it yet.” “Oh?” I looked at him askance. “And just when will I be?” “You tell me.” I spoke to your father moments ago. I’ve seen creatures leaning from trees. I’ve been speaking to a half-fox monster which creeps into my room to dissuade me from talking to you. I believed I’d seen quite enough to be open minded at this juncture. “Why did you pretend to be something you weren’t when we were children.” He sighed. “I told you why. To be close to you. I let you lead, and I chose to follow to be around you. I didn’t deceive you about who I was. You made assumptions.” He began methodically removing his long brown over coat. One sleeve at a time, then swinging it over the back of the chair next to his massive bed. Not breaking eye contact with me. “Will you undress for me?” He asked. Tone soft. “Why in the world would I do that?” “Because you’ve been wandering into my room in the dark, looking for me.” *** I swallowed hard. No denying that. He leaned over me. “You want me.” “But…It’s not proper…” “We could make it proper.” “What?” I blinked at him. “How so?” “You could marry me, as I’d suggested before.” I stared at him, jaw agape. “Are you serious?” “Deathly.” “I…” “Don’t be a foolish little girl, Belle. You’re a woman grown. Time to let go of fanciful ideals and realize that you have a grown man before you who desires you, wishes to please you, and wants to wed you. Are you mature enough to make that manner of decision?” “What if I say ‘no’?” “That’s your choice.” He shook his head. “But know, I won’t just accept it forever. We’re destined.” “That’s a ridiculous thing to say.” I said breathlessly. Staring at him, so close that we were nearly exchanging air. “It’s not ridiculous.” He defended. Stiffening. “I can feel it. I’ve known it since the first time I saw you.” “Don’t you think that could be a crush.” “No.” He slid his hands along the bedding as he straightened to look down at me. *** He began unwinding his cravat and set it over the chair seat. Then began working the laces of his shirt. Then untucking his shirt, freeing his body. “You didn’t answer me?” What? What did he ask? I replayed the conversation until I came to what he was asking me again. ‘Will you undress for me?’ “What will you do if I say no to that?” I wanted to fully weigh my options. “Seduce you until you change your mind.” I recalled his touch on me that last day in Demetrius House. Remembered how vividly he had me melting against the wall. He can do it. But it wasn’t enough to make me obey him. It wasn’t in my nature. But there was something else pulling behind my mind. I do want him. I wanted to feel him again. To experience him inside my body. Hear those sounds which now seemed like a far-off memory. I chewed my lip. “Decide, Belle.” He coaxed. “Yes.” I said breathlessly. Tugging at the laces on the front of my dress. Willing to experience what I had again. Bodin nodded and stepped back to give me room. Thankfully, not asking me to repeat what I’d said. Which was wise, since I would’ve chickened out. I freed my bodice and set it aside on the bed next to me. Then worked the laces of my under dress. Bodin watched quietly, already inspecting the dusky spots under the filmy white fabric where my nipples were showing through. I sat up and the fabric began slipping down my shoulders. Bodin’s hands lifted as though he’d help me push it off, but I looked away from him and his hands fell. Not touching me. I stood and dropped the gown over my body. Exposing me fully to his view.

31 Surrendering Bodin’s warm brown eyes lingered on every hollow of flesh. Every bit of rounded softness. Trailing over me from head to toe, appreciatively. Though I could feel his gaze, I refused to meet it. Cheeks burning hotly. I nodded toward his clothes. Bodin gave me a quiet nod of agreement and quickly stepped from his clothes. Stepping near enough I could touch him. He leaned down and his mouth took mine. His lips coaxing mine softly before his tongue delved into my mouth. Tasting the honeyed sweetness as he slowly examined it as intimately as he yearned to be inside me. I was panting heavily. Turning my head to accommodate him. Opening to him. His arms wrapped my waist to embrace my back. Pulling me fully against him as his kisses became hotter. My hands found his chest. Rubbing over his flat pectorals and catching my fingertips in the dusting of brown hair in the slight crease between the two parts of his chest. I took my time feeling them and his arms wrapped my shoulders as he watched me. I touched him freely caressing my hands over his biceps and trailing them up the back of his shoulders and down the smooth lines of his back, finding the indented muscles alongside his ass. Trailing the firmness and finding how hard they were in my grip, arousing. My hands naturally followed the muscles of his thigh. Feeling how they bulged greatly just above his knees and hollowed along the sides as they went up toward his hips. As my hands followed those lines to between us, they found him already semi-hard. One hand lightly curled around his girth and my finger and thumb didn’t quite meet as I guided them up to feel the rounded swell of the tip. My other hand slid a little under to cup the softness of his sack. I was very gentle, watching his face, wondering if I was hurting him. He gasped as I caught him there. Drawing a long breath. But his head falling back slightly, and the grip on the outside of my shoulders tightened. His fingers pressing in tightly. Though not enough to hurt. I read his body language as being like he was when we were joined before. Pleasure. *** So, I touched him more. Feeling him tensing and watching his stemmed reactions, I was surprised that he didn’t stop me. Letting me have my way with his body. Touching him freely. Becoming greedy, I turned with him. He gave me a questioning look, but I laughingly shoved him backward. Knowing he’d land on the bed. He could’ve locked his stance, and I wouldn’t have budged him. But he was willing to let me play my game. I could see he was wondering what I would do but he asked me nothing. Letting my roaming hands speak for me. I started near his ankles and trailed my hands up the insides of his legs. Seeing they were particularly sensitive. I noticed that beyond the closed shutters the light was dimming to gray, and clouds must’ve been moving rapidly across the sky as the lights seem to flutter across the chamber floor. At one point I looked up at him and saw his lips parted to take deeper breaths. His hooded eyes seemed to have the strange yellowish sheen I’d glimpsed nights before. I looked away quickly, unable to meet the intensity of that stare. And telling myself I’d imagined it. “Belle…” He groaned, dropping an arm over his forehead as though pained. “I’m willing to indulge you. But if you don’t let me in soon, I’m going to roll you onto your back and take control.” “Why?” I whined. “Because you’re killing me.” “How?” “You’re making me,” He gestured to himself. “ache.” “For me.” He sat up. Impatient with questions. His face darkening. He snatched me around the waist and twisted flat onto the bed, dragging me up toward him. *** I steadied myself as I tried to ready for the intrusion of his hard length. How it’d felt before. But he lifted my hips over that and set me down on the base, dragging me up along it in a way that made my breath catch. But instead of sliding me back down he kept pulling me up to him. “Bodin!” I squeaked in objection. Blinking at him. Certain now, that I had no idea what to expect. He lifted me toward the headboard as if he was going to toss me over his head. “Bodin?” “Keep saying my name.” He growled. “I like it.” He couldn’t say much more, because after that he settled me over his face. I gasped and floundered. Wondering what I should be doing, I clutched the headboard. Then I felt the first hot slick of his tongue along my crease and nearly shot from my skin. Feeling scalding heat coiling through me from the base of my body and winding through my stomach and up into my body. Making even my shoulders tense, with each long stroke he did along my most intimate place. My head dropped back, and my long brown hair fell down my spine to touch along his chest as I panted desperately for air. After only a moment, he lifted me slightly and I felt the intrusion I’d try to prepare myself for. The abrupt entering of his tongue, stretching me delicately and lathing along my inner walls, then slipping out and sliding over a tiny nub along the front of my lips that had me jerking like someone had yanked me back by the hair. Thrusting my breasts forward and tipping my head so far, I thought I might break my own neck if I took much more. My nipples grew ice cold and budded to hard tips. My thighs vibrating from the intensity of what I was feeling. I barely registered that I’d inadvertently began grinding my hips along his chin and mouth to steal more of what he offered me. 32 Climaxes When he purred approvingly. It vibrated into me and made my body quake and then explode in white-hot heat. My nails snagged the wood of headboard and made a grating sound as my entire body clenched then released, fading in intensity after the first one, then the second. Weakening as he probed me with his tongue. Until I melted over him. Dropping my weight fully onto him, I fell backward to brace myself on unsteady arms and flat palms which rested back against his abdomen. He paused and peered up at me, his brows lifting as if daring me to challenge him now. I huffed weak breaths and collapsed backward. “Na-uh, Gorgeous. I’m not nearly done with you.” He caught my arm and lifted me back up and then pulled me forward over him. I was sitting on his chest, my arms next to his head and staring down at him. My hair falling around us in a dark curtain as I clung to wakefulness. Thinking I would be falling asleep from the exhaustion in mere moments. But Bodin had warned me… *** He wasn’t nearly done. Despite my weariness, he caught my waist and forced me down his body, letting me slide over his smooth skin until I met the hardened tip of his staff. He didn’t pause as he guided me straight down his length and onto the base of him. I sat bolt upright in shock. Blue eyes astonished at how suddenly he was simply buried in me down to his sack. “Good.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Stay up. I want to watch you.” I opened my mouth to object but found I didn’t want to. I was curious what it’d feel like this way. He already felt so hard inside me. And swinging my hips in a slight circle revealed that it was almost like pivoting on a spike. He was inside, around, beneath me. His eyes all over me. Looking at me possessively and I felt I was his in that moment. And he’s mine. This is mine… I lifted a mere inch and slowly lowered. “Woman!” He growled. “I gave you great pleasure, relent your torture and give me you!” Him saying that made me tighten deep inside and I braced myself against his washboard abdomen. Lifting and swinging my hips back then forward on him. Stroking him, the way he’d stroked in and out of me. Both in reality and in my dream. *** I’m making love to him. Realizing that it was the term for this act made it seem even more intimate. He was caressing my thighs lovingly. Encouraging me. And with each delightful sway over his body and down on him, his body grew tighter under my palms and ass cheeks. He lifted his knees slightly to cradle me over him. Shortening my strokes to be faster. “Ahh. Wo-man!” He cried in a guttural voice then he caught my hips violently and yanked me forward and back roughly as though he could no longer contain himself. It felt good. And watching him lose his precious control felt even better. I watched him shatter and break. Because of how he feels inside me. He suddenly went very still and gave a roar, gritting his teeth as his body seized and he held me down on him. I felt the rush of warmth deep in my core and knew he’d attained the peak of his pleasure. I felt immensely powerful and very much possessive. He’s mine. *** Randy Demetrius was attaining the same pleasure. But certainly not with anything he cared about. He held Ginny’s head forcefully down on his length as he spurted his hot cum into her pretty mouth. She made a gurgling sound and fought against his grip. Trying to get her mouth off him. “Swallow it.” He growled. Fisting her hair hard as he glared down at her. Her mouth wrapped around him and her eyes tearing. From choking or from whining, he wasn’t sure. And didn’t care. “Or I’ll make you pay, wench. Remember, you’re a servant. Here for my pleasure. I can have you bound to my bed on your face to have your sweet ass when I wish. So, I suggest” He touched the bottom of her chin to watch her face as she swallowed forcefully down her sore throat. “You do exactly as I say.” “Why are you so determined to have her.” Ginny asked tearfully as she swiped a disgusted arm over her mouth. Making his eyes narrow on her in annoyance at the display of her discontent. “Because she defied me one too many times. Because I want to spend a lifetime making her pay.” He sat up on the settee, lacing his breeches and swinging his feet to the floor to have another drink of his tea. “I’m going to hurt her.” “What’d she do to you.” “Failed to do what I said.” He snapped. “And because I want to hurt the one who loves her.” “Lord Charters?” Her voice dropped in confusion. “Why?” “Because he tormented me during childhood.” “You were much older than them.” “It doesn’t change this fact.” Randy snapped. Dragging a fingertip over a pen-line scar from his hair down the side of his face by his ear and down to his jaw. Then pointing to another part of his eyebrow where the bone jutted slightly in a minor deformation. “He fought you.” Randy’s lip curled in contempt. “He regularly attacked me over the chit.” “Why?” “Who knows. Who cares? But I want to crush him. And destroy her. And possessing her solidifies my position as Lord Demetrius.” “Because she’s the rightful heir, if anyone finds out what you did?” She whispered. “Shut your whore mouth!” He roared. Leaping to his feet and lifting his hand to backhand her. But she retreated a step. Shrinking like a whooped hound. “You remember your place! And you best keep that mouth shut before I shut it permanently.” 33 Far Worse Ginny whimpered. Bobbing her head in understanding. “Good.” He sat and lifted his teacup like he’d never been on the brink of violence. “Now do as I directed and get me in that house. While,” He lifted a finger and gave her a black look to indicate the importance of what he said next. “he is out. I don’t want him interfering.” “What if you do end up wed to her and then she finds out?” Ginny asked softly. “Then I’ll claim she’s a disobedient wife and beat her soundly.” He waved a dismissive hand. “Don’t worry about such details. Leave the thinking to me. You just get me in that house.” “What are you going to do to her?” “Rationalize…At first. If that doesn’t work, I’ll take away her ability to have a choice.” “You’re going to take her innocence?” Ginny swallowed as she filled in what she already knew. She was quickly learning the true evil her lover was capable of. And what could she say when she was the one to deliver the poison to the former Lord Demetrius. “If she can’t see reason.” He smirked. Giving Ginny a purposeful look that told her he looked forward to that prospect. “But don’t worry, Sweetheart.” He said in a honeyed tone. “I’ll make sure I still have time for you every day. Once we’re all under the same roof.” He took another sip of his tea and sat back. “One, big…happy…family.” *** Ginny hopped in the coach to take her back to Charters House. Barely remembering to grab the small valise of a few nonsensical items so she could claim an excuse for having returned in-case anyone noticed her absence. She touched her jaw and adjusted it. Ensuring that nothing was broken. Though she was sure her face would remain bruised for several days. As the coach leapt to life, she wrapped her arms around herself and stared at a spot inside the coach, replaying everything Randy had done to her this time and before. And her seething hatred emerged but with it was the growing fear that she could do nothing to stop him from hurting her. Or her lady. She was already in too far. She made it back to Charters House and the door was opened by the butler. She brushed past him. Unwilling to chat as she made a quick path to the servant’s quarters to have a moment to herself. A moment where she could have some privacy, some stillness. And check on her small captive. She entered the dingy, dark room and closed the door behind her. Slumping against it and whooshing a breath. Tears already streaming down her face. She caught the tinderbox near the door and the candle and lit it to set down the valise and find a clean dress. But the moment the dancing orange fire bloomed to life she screamed. But even as the sound rolled up her vocal cords, the man sitting on her bunk lifted a palm and sent a bloom of wind which billowed through the room and stole all air. Making the sound she’d been trying to emanate, retract back into her chest and making her hold her throat, as she suddenly found suffocated. She panted for air, but it felt as if she was trying to breath around a rock. She fell to her knees, scratching at her throat. “There you are, My Dear.” Lord Charters walked to stand over her. Cocking his head as he watched her desperate expression. “I’ve been waiting for you.” He was holding something in his other hand. It was sitting in his palm and holding onto his finger which was curled up enough for it to grip. It peered around it with vibrant orange eyes. So small it couldn’t be seen over his curled fingers. “Now, why don’t you tell me what you’ve been doing with my young one, here?” Ginny had collapsed onto the floor. Holding her chest where her lungs felt like they were burning and gasping for air in a room that suddenly seemed absent of it. He twitched a couple fingers on his free hand and precious air filled her. “Please.” She rolled onto her knees. Coughing and trying to catch her breath. “I had to.” “And why is that?” He wandered back over to seat himself leisurely on the side of her bunk again. Rolling his hand to let the creature scurrying around his wrist and along his arm, a flatter plane. It rushed up the sleeve of his shirt, climbing his outer bicep to perch atop his shoulder and curl into the side of his neck. Ginny’s eyes slid to the jar on the floor next to her bed. It was tipped over and the lid was next to it. “What did you do to me?” “I put you in a jar, absent air. To let you experience what you’d done to this child who was very nearly dead when I found him. You’re lucky he was not.” The man levelled a look on her and his eyes shined yellow in the dark in a feral way that warned her he’d have killed her. Brutally. As punishment for that crime. Though she wasn’t certain he wasn’t going to do so as it was. “Please, My Lord. Don’t kill me. I didn’t want to betray her. Or you.” Ginny rushed over and caught his hand. Clutching it between hers to plead before him. “Betray whom?” “My Lady…” She bowed her head. Crying as she said. “Your Lady.” He snorted. “Not mine, certainly.” “But it is clear you intend her so, My Lord.” “Not for me, I don’t.” He nudged up her chin. “Look again.” Ginny gazed at him, and her brow furrowed as she stared hard enough, she saw that there was something wrong. Something different. Her lips parted in question, though she didn’t know what question to ask. “I’m not your Lord. I’m his father.” “Who?” She leapt to her feet and retreated a step. Screeching. “Are ye a ghost?” “Oh, no, My Dear.” He shook his head solemnly. “I’m far worse.” 34 Secrets Unleashed The Fey King eyed Ginny a long moment. “It seems we’ve much to talk about. Have a seat.” He gestured to the bunk across from him. Ginny looked at the door, considering bolting. “I wouldn’t bother.” He calmly stroked the back of the small thing on his shoulder, peering at her. She recognized it as the creature she’d caught a fortnight ago. When she’d first come here, to ready the chamber for Belle. Ginny numbly took her seat. Sensing she was in grave danger. She noticed the fearful way the little creature peered at her then retreated behind the man’s neck every time she looked at him. “I didn’t know what it was.” She defended. “I thought he was a rodent.” “And he told you he was not?” The Fey King quirked a dark brow. Ginny’s head fell. “He did.” “And?” “It scared me half to death! I thought it was surely possessed to talk as it did.” “And how did you come by his sister?” “I caught her trying to wedge the lid off the jar.” “And why’d you recruit her to sway Dear Belle?” His voice dropped. His eyes flicking with rage. He was exuding it like a tidal wind in the small chamber. Making it hard for her to catch her breath. “Because she can’t be with Lord Charters!” Ginny said urgently. “I needed her stopped.” “From?” He asked quietly. “Getting close to him.” “I doubt he’d appreciate your interference.” “He surely wouldn’t have!” Ginny expostulated. “He could’ve had me beat. That’s why I needed the creature to do it. She could pretend she knew dark secrets about him.” “She does know much. But there’s nothing dark about him for her to know. He’s always shied from the darkness he’s capable of. I, however, do not.” His brows descended in warning. “I-I-I n-needed her help.” Ginny stuttered in her defense. “Why didn’t you simply sway the Lady with careful words?” “We’re not close.” Ginny chewed her lip. “Never have been.” “Have you tried?” “No.” “Why not? She seems a sweet girl.” “Too sweet. She’s a high and mighty girl, after all. Not for the likes of me to be friends with.” “I’ve known ladies quite close to their maids.” “What lady?” Ginny asked curiously. Stunned at the prospect of the higher class having any interest in wanting to talk to her. He paused a moment. Hesitating for the first time since she’d found him here. He turned his head and gave the tiny creature on his shoulder a fond look. “A woman very precious to me.” Ginny’s brow furrowed again in confusion. “Are you real?” “Not to you, no.” He said dryly. “I’m not of this realm.” “Then what one?” He chuckled. “One you can’t imagine.” He caught the little creature huddled to his neck and lifted him in testament of his words. *** He walked to Ginny, ignoring the way she flinched. He held out his hand and pressed a tiny vial in it. “You’ll use this when I tell you to.” “But...” He put a finger to his lips. “Ssh.” “But-” He lifted that finger to cut her off. Shaking his head slowly. “You’ve delivered such a thing before, now haven’t you?” She grimaced and visibly shrank into herself. Clutching the vial in her shame. “So, when I ask you to use it, it should be no great effort...” His voice was coaxing but there was a dark note that terrified her. He rounded and aimed for the door. Only pausing when he was just outside it. “I caution you in playing games with my son. He’s immensely clever and highly shrewd and he will find you out. And I pity you then…” Ginny gave him an anxious look. “He’ll not be anywhere near as kind as I.” “What are you going to tell him?” “None of this. This is my business. But lay a hand on anything of my world again, and I’ll light you on fire.” The long look he gave her indicated he wasn’t exaggerating. “Please don’t tell him what I’ve done!” Ginny pleaded. Rushing to the door and stopping herself just short of clutching his sleeve in her desperation. “I won’t.” The Fey King was stroking the little animal in his hand. “My son has his concerns, I have mine. But you...” He turned back. “Will apologize to my Vix, and never again bother her or him.” He lifted the creature in his hand pointedly. “Yes, My Lord.” Her head fell. “Thank you graciously for your forgiveness.” He shook his head pitiably. “Oh, I’ve not forgiven you. Only bought you time. My son will do plenty to you when he finds you out. And besides…You’re too late.” “For what?” Ginny’s head shot up. “For all your little games. Whether you want my son or have another motive, it matters not. You’re too late. I heard them mere hours ago. As I waited for you. And whether she knows it or not, she already belongs to him.” “I don’t understand.” “You wouldn’t.” He slipped out the door and closed it. Gone as abruptly as he’d been there. Nothing about him had felt right and Ginny was shaken beyond anything she’d ever been before. She’d been instinctively afraid. A primal warning screaming through her. Something that had made even Randall Demetrius’ cruelty seem at least human. *** Ginny slumped walked to her dressing stand and tucked the vial into her clothing. Wanting to bury it deep enough she could pretend it wasn’t there. That it wasn’t a favor that the man might call on her to do, at a later date. Once had been bad enough. She walked on leaden feet to her bed and was soon fast asleep. Relieved that she’d live to see another day. But when she awoke it was to glowing orange eyes hovering over her. “I’m not so kind as he.” The voice was shrill and high, and Ginny knew it. “Vix.” She started to raise herself to see the little thing standing on her chest and leaning into her face in the dark. But she’d barely moved when she felt the jab of Vix’s claws into her eyeballs and the drizzle of fluid down her cheek. Ginny screamed and batted at Vix but couldn’t see the little beast with her eyes clutched closed. Her sobbing from pain and fear only salted the wounds, intensifying the pain. “What have you done to me?” Ginny wailed. Stumbling around the small chamber. “No more than you deserve.” She heard from behind her. Spinning around she flattened her hands along the top of a simple dressing stand but felt nothing there. Hearing the skittering of clawed feet along the stone floor around her. Vix suddenly seemed everywhere at once. “I’m sorry.” Ginny cried. “Not nearly sorry enough...” Vix said. Ginny felt pulling at the back of her clothes and then suddenly teeth along her shoulder where she was bitten sharply. She swung around but the biting animal hung on. Ginny finally managed to clutch Vix and toss her. Sending the thing sliding into a wall. Vix yelped and the door creaked as she, presumably, skittered out. Ginny slid down the wall and dropped her face into her hands. Sobbing from both her physical suffering and the weight of all the things she’d done. *** I didn’t remember Bodin collapsing from atop me and falling to the side of me on the bed. Nor did I recall falling asleep. Merely that I had subsided into some sort of pleasant exhaustion. I glanced over at him. Stunned at how he looked as he rested. He was on his side next to me. One hand strung out atop the coverlet over my hip. Resting along the curve. I blinked blearily to focus on his face. The morning sun was just coming through the closed shutters. Framing it in glowing yellow. The room was warming for a day that would soon prove unbearably hot. His breathing was soft next to me. Relaxed and easy. His dark brows which often seemed to be drawn together in frustration with me were flat along his straight brow bone. Hovering just above the sweep of dark lashes that would make most ladies in this day and age, envious. His straight nose was over those sensually parted lips. For the first time, I registered that his whole body was a soft golden brown as though he was often out in the son without a shirt. I’ve never seen that. It would be quite out of the question for nobility to do so. Except for down at the docks. I realized. There were a few of the merchants that would go down to the wharf and work alongside the sailors to load ships or remove cargo and get it on the carts. He must do that. Down there, they’d be lost in the mix of shirtless sailors, and no one would care whether they were properly garbed or not. His sinewed arm was brown and beautiful. My hand hovered over it. Tempted to stroke it and feel the ripple of muscles winding along it. Every part of him was well-honed like he did indeed spend much time down at the docks for his ships. I chewed my lip, opting to withdraw my hand and let him sleep. I should just go. Get back to my room before my maid notices I’m missing. As I caught the bedding and went to move it off me, I glanced at him and met those warm brown eyes. “Going so fast, are we?” There was accusation in his voice. 35 Loss of Innocence He caught my wrist. Halting me moving the bedding and gave me a dark study. I blinked at him, offering apologetically. “I should get back to my room before my maid misses me.” Releasing me, he sat up to look at me. The bedding slipping down over his rippled abdomen. “Good Old Ginny.” There was clear dislike in his voice. “Why do you say her name like that?” I called him out. “Because I don’t like her, don’t trust her, and I’m beginning to suspect she may have been part of your father’s murder.” Murder? He was poisoned and Bodin knows it! But did he do it? My mind was racing. Trying to fully process what he’d said. Ginny? I gave him a startled look. “What are you saying?” He sighed and slid up the back to sit up. Giving me a pensive glance. “I think he was killed, Belle.” “Why do you think that?” He tilted his head and gave me a chastising look. “Don’t tell me you hadn’t suspected the same thing.” “I did.” He groaned and deflated as he expostulated. “I can already guess from your tone, you somehow thought I’d be capable of that?” “Well, did you?” I asked. Despite that the context of what he was saying had already alluded to me he didn’t. I needed to know. “Of course not!” He tossed his hands. “He was like a father to me too.” I chewed my cheek and looked away guiltily. Feeling foolish for ever having wondered otherwise. Then my head shot up to meet his gaze. “Why do you think, Ginny would do it?” “Because I believe she’s in alliance with Randall.” “Randy?” I shook my head in confusion. “What does he have to do with anything?” “Ah, Belle.” He shook his head. “You’re a brilliant woman but sometimes I wonder if what’s right before you, could hit you with a stone before you saw it.” I gave him a disdainful look. My lip curling. “Insulting.” “But true.” He shrugged. “I’ve never coddled your emotions. You know that. It was my understanding you always preferred the truth.” “I do.” I frowned. Didn’t mean I enjoyed hearing something that rude. *** “I don’t think Ginny even knows him.” “She knows him.” Bodin argued. “She went back this last sevennight to meet with him. Did she even bring back what she’d gone for?” My mouth dipped. “I don’t know what she went for.” He was silent long enough I looked at him again. Wondering what was going on in his mind. I found him blinking slowly as if that was evidence enough. Perhaps it is. “I’m sure she noticed I was missing something!” I defended. Why am I defending her? I barely know her. But she’s never wronged me! That I know of. A tiny voice whispered into my mind. “Why would Randall need an ally and why would he be behind murdering father?” I exploded. Nearly sobbing at even spitting out the words. I pictured my father’s laughing face. His kind demeanor and couldn’t imagine anyone harming him. I’d witnessed many of his interactions with Ginny. He was never anything but kind to her. She couldn’t have killed him! Could Randall have? Bodin was watching my face. Giving me time to process the thoughts ripping through my pained mind. “Why would he do that, Bodin?” I persisted. “What did he gain?” “Demetrius House.” “Indeed.” Bodin nodded slowly. “But what of the fortune?” “Most of that is in my dowry.” “So, what else would he need to acquire all your father’s worldly wealth?” I looked at Bodin askance. “He could only do that by wedding me.” “True.” “He’s said nothing of it.” “He will. He’d made clear his intentions prior to your father’s death.” “To whom?” “To me, to several acquaintances he didn’t know resided in both of our circles and before several of his servants. Which in turn, got word to me.” I shook my head in confusion. Struggling to follow. “Why would you want word of such a thing.” “Because everyone knows I’ve always looked after you?” “What!” I tossed my hands. Glaring at him. “I’ve never needed taken care of!” “Belle…” “In what way, have you tended me?” I crossed my arms over my still-bare chest. “Your father would have had you wed years ago. Why do you think suitors have not come a-calling.” “I’ve made my unwillingness to wed apparent.” I said acidly. “A woman of beauty and wealth doesn’t truly have a choice in the public eye. Not if her father condones the wedding.” “You think father would’ve?” “Don’t you?” I mulled that over. “He knew he was ill and wanted you taken care of.” “Is that how you persuaded him to make me your ward?” That thought was stunning. “Yes!” He nodded as if that was evidence. “I was the first to offer and his answer was immediate. Imagine if Randall Demetrius had offered first. Or coerced him to change his will. You could belong to him already.” “Surely, he’d not marry me simply for money. He does have his own.” I pointed out. Feeling much relieved to realize it. “No.” Bodin shook his head. “I’ve had men looking into the matter and found that he has gambled much of that wealth away. And atop that, he has a deep unabiding hatred for me. Which would be greatly assuaged by him possessing you.” “How?” I was more confused then ever. And it was beginning to feel like he was being purposely obtuse now. “Because all of the country knows I’ve laid claim on you.” *** He’s told them he bedded me. Horror washed over me, and I felt the blood drain from my face. I reached up and hesitantly covered my gaping mouth. He twisted and caught both my wrists. Half-laughing as he shook his head wildly. “No, Belle. Not like that.” “Then how?” My voice was so soft that even I barely heard it. “I’ve told them to back off. Paid people to find interest elsewhere and possibly…dissuaded some from pursuing their course.” “Is that a fancy way of saying you threatened them?” I did know, thanks to Sarah, that Bodin was an adept pugilist and positively lethal in munitions. Very few were so bold as to challenge him to a duel. At least as Sarah had relayed to me. One of the many times she’d tried to coax me into lending him more favor. “Indeed.” He gave a grudging head tilt. “It is.” “Why would you do that!” I emphasized each word. Somewhere between horror and rage. Unable to decide which was more prevalent this moment. “Because I knew you’d no intention of wedding any of them, to save you for myself, and to keep the drama from bothering your already-ill father.” The latter I could certainly appreciate. I could imagine how father would’ve taken it when I fiercely rejected some man, he’d approved to be my wedded partner. I’d have publicly spurned him. And, as usual, it would’ve been my father enduring the shame of my hasty actions. I’d felt quite guilty for such things before. I knew that often enough, my mouth got ahead of my good sense. Though I’d never appreciated Bodin pointing it out. Something he seems to quite enjoy doing. “Why are you telling me all this?” I asked quietly. “Because your innocence is well and gone, and I’ve no desire to keep secrets from you any longer.” 36 Turning Tides Those words were hard to hear. Your innocence is well and gone? He said it so coldly. As if discussing the weather. When in reality, he was responsible for changing my life. It truly set in for the first time, that if he wished to pursue it now, society could declare me ruined and demand he marry me. Which he’s offered. Which means, that in reality, they’d be demanding I concede to him. Or was he right? Had I already? Even I could tell that I was overthinking things just now. And it was making my head hurt and my hands shake. “It’s time you come to terms with a few things, Belle.” Bodin said a bit more coldly. “You’re mine. And you always have been.” “The hell I am.” But my voice was tenuous. Wondering if I could really hold to that, when I became so weak the moment he touched me. Or even when I simply think of him. *** “Is your father really the Fey King?” Bodin’s lips whitened, and his jaw ticked as he decided how much he’d confide in me. “You best tell me. Since you just declared you were tired of keeping things from me.” I pointed out. “Fine.” “Fine.” I nodded decisively. My arms still crossed over my chest as I suddenly missed my clothes. Wishing they were between us, so I didn’t feel quite so vulnerable. “So, is he?” “Yes.” “How is that even possible.” “That, My Dear, is a tale for another day.” I eyed him but could tell this was something he’d not relent on. “Did you really already know how to play chess or were you just bluffing when you told me that?” His gaze was unblinking. “I really did.” I deflated. “That was a dirty trick, you know?” “It was. But the one I’m going to play is going to be even dirtier.” “What game?” I queried. *** “Ginny!” Bodin was calling. The girl hesitantly emerged from Belle’s chambers. Slightly dirtied and with her hair tucked into a mob cap which was pulled low along her forehead and close to her eyes. Though he’d have sworn there was deep purple bruising along the edges and branching out toward her temple. Though she’d hidden it well. She glanced at him and for a moment, her dark eyes appeared nearly gray. She was turning her head in the hall as if struggling to keep him in view. “Yes, Me Lord?” “Please ensure Ms. Belle has everything she’ll need for the next few days and let my housemaid know I’ll be returning shortly.” “You’re leaving, My Lord?” “Today. I have an urgent shipment. I’ll be back in less than a sevennight. Please let Belle know.” She nodded her head demurely. “What is wrong with you?” “I-I hurt my eye, My Lord.” She gestured dismissively toward her face. “I-I’m certain I’ll be quite fine very soon.” She turned abruptly and began walking back into the chamber but had to turn herself at the doorframe and drag her hand along the wall to find her way back toward Belle’s Dressing Table. Bodin followed her a few steps and saw the maid had returned to pouring some scented oils in the bottles. Refilling them. She glanced around the room and over her shoulder but seemed not to see him. She’s partly blind? He frowned. He didn’t recall her being so. Belle had never mentioned that. Bodin was off in his carriage by that afternoon. And Ginny was on the fastest horse in the stables aimed for Demetrius House. *** “My Lord!” She called after having ridden nearly an entire day and night. She pressed past the Demetrius House butler to get inside. Yelling again in her urgency. Randall Demetrius appeared at the top of the stairs. “What is it?” “You said to let you know immediately if he left her there alone.” “And is she?” “She is now. For a few days.” “Wilhelm!” Randy barked at his footman. “Have the stable boys get my fastest carriage ready for an immediate venture.” The footman nodded and headed out the door. Ginny was beaming. Quite proud of herself. But she was balanced against the doorframe and seemed to be swinging her head side to side to keep him in view. “You look terrible, Woman.” Randy Demetrius’ face crumpled in contempt. “What is wrong with your eyes?” “I spilled some acid.” She explained. Looking away and dipping her head to hide her injury. “You’re lying.” She looked up. Her mouth opening. She started to say something, but he lifted his hand to stop her. “It’s fine. I care not a whit. Get back before someone notices you’re missing. “But I just got here! I rode…I’m exhausted.” “I haven’t time for your excuses.” He waved her away. “Get back and ready things for my arrival.” Ginny stared at him in astonishment. Slowly turning to do as he bid. Wondering how she could possibly make it back without falling off her horse. And then to ready things for him. For she’d certainly have to get to work right away upon returning. “And-” His voice stopped her. “Make sure it’s done in secrecy.” “How can I-” “No whining tonight.” He shook his head. Pressing his fingers to his temple. “I’ve a dreadful headache. Skip along, Girl.” Ginny gaped at his blatant rudeness. Shaking her head as she walked back out. Mounting her horse to head back. “Don’t forget.” He called after her. “Secrecy. No one knows I’m coming. Especially not Belle.” Ginny climbed onto her mount on shaking legs. Already weak from hunger and thirst. *** Several hours later and well into the evening, Ginny was swaying on the horse, who was himself tired enough he was walking slowly. “Ginny…” A haunting voice rose from the trees parallel to them. Making her horse rear and bringing her to full wakefulness. She squinted into the dark trees trying to see if someone was there. “Ginny…” She heard the rumbling male voice. And then a disapproving cluck. She lifted the lantern which she’d had dangling against the horse’s shoulder because she was too weak to hold it up any longer. A man stood in the road, and she recognized him instantly despite her poor vision and aching eyes. Even in the dark. He stood straight with his hands behind his back and his head lowered ominously. His dark hair and intense gaze making her feel as though he saw into her soul. And her mind. As though he could sense every crime she’d ever committed and knew her deepest thoughts. “Fey King.” She pulled the horse to a stop. And her lantern flickered. In that brief moment he’d closed the distance. Now standing just in-front of her. Making her horse neigh uncomfortably. He caught its reign before it could rear again. The movement too fast for her to catch. He just suddenly gripped the side of it. “Now what are you doing all the way out here?” She blinked at him. Struggling even harder to see through her bleary eyes. He patted the beast’s neck and it calmed instantly. Stilling and lowering its head to press the top of it against his chest. Showing its submission, despite that he was a stranger to it. He absentmindedly stroked it’s hard, flat cheeks. Still looking at Ginny. “I see Vix was less than forgiving once her brother was returned to her.” “How do you know that?” “I know many things.” “Come down here.” He lifted a hand. She stared at it blankly. “You misunderstand.” He said. “That wasn’t a question.” Grimacing. She took it. He pulled her down. Unsympathetic to her clumsy landing. But watching as she strained to right herself. “At what point do you begin to view yourself as anything more than his simple pawn.” She sobbed. Shocked at the striking pointedness of the words. And exhausted from her long ride. He circled the horse which swung its head to keep near him. “Starving and dehydrating yourself is one thing but your horse quite another.” He rounded its backside. Stroking along the horse’s back. She peered at him over the creature’s high back. Watching his slow, precise movements fearfully. “But this animal, much like the girl you used to be, deserves your sympathy.” “I don’t know what you mean.” He scoffed. “I had considered punishing you. But I realized that nothing I could do to you would be worse than what you continue to do to yourself. The longer I let you live the more damage you’ll do to your person and your mind. But understand, I’ll not let you harm others in the wake of your flooding disasters.” 37 Bleak Choices Ginny had tears streaming her face and had the sudden urge to rush to him and throw herself into his arms. Sensing that he might wrap his arms around her like a consoling father. Or he might snap her neck and end her suffering. Either seemed a more pleasant possibility then returning back to Charters House to find that Bodin Charters had discovered what she’d done. Or to await Randall’s arrival. Which would no doubt include his expectation that she greet him as he deemed fittingly. “I can’t take much more!” She admitted. Dropping to her knees. Setting the lantern next to her as she rubbed her face with her hands. “No, you cannot. But you’re nearly incapable of sympathy. Even for yourself. How does one naïve girl become so broken?” She cried harder. Feeling as though he already knew every dark secret that’d ever haunted her. “I knew no such thing as a lil ‘un, and I spose never learned it as a girl grown. Have you even once considered how much that girl has done for you?” “For me?” Ginny blinked. “She let you remain as her maid, though you were far from a tending one. You had many indiscretions. Even waking her late or not arriving at night to help her from her dresses because you were flaunting yourself with the Lord you now near fear. Still…She never told. Never had you fired and tossed as she should’ve.” Ginny’s lip quivered and tears grew heavier in her eyes. Knowing he was right. Knowing she’d wronged her lady more often then she dared admit. “And in thanks, you murdered her father on behalf of that man.” He clapped his hands lightly. “Well, done. Aren’t you precious?” “Please help me. I’m so tired. Half-blind and exhausted and Lord Demetrius’ cruelty knows no bounds. And Lord Charters will surely punish me if he finds I fetched Lord Demetrius. “Why in the world would I do that?” He asked coolly. Hands dropping. And his expression was so cold that she was certain he had no intention of helping her and surely would not have hugged her as she’d hoped. “I mightn’t live the night if you don’t.” She tried a last plea. “Yes, you may not. And indeed, you certainly won’t beat your fine lord to make secretive arrangements, will you?” “Please…” She sobbed. Very afraid of what the consequence of that would be. Even if she lived to arrive there, Randall Demetrius might make her regret that she had. “That,” He eyed her as if he had read her mind. “Is not my problem. However, I will give you a final direction.” “What?” She slid then hands she cried into down enough to peer at him hopefully. For his help getting back to the mansion, she’d do anything. If he wanted her, he could have her if that was the price. She looked at him. Tall and fine of figure and nearly regal in his presence. She chewed her lip almost hopefully as she awaited his response. “Do you have my vial?” “I do…” “Then you will soon use it. If you live to get back to Charters.” “On whom?” She asked in a fearful whisper. “Why, Randall Demetrius of course…Unless you’d rather use it on yourself? Though I find that unlikely. I believe your need for self-preservation will outweigh whatever lingering fears you have. You have in your possession the key to your freedom. Now it is only a matter of you…If you have the courage to use it…” *** “I can’t!” She cried. Shaking her head. “I love…” “Him?” The Fey King lifted a dark brow. “I find it unlikely that you are even capable of such a thing.” “What if he kills me?” “It is your one chance to free yourself from the reins you put around your own neck. It is your choice.” “Why do you say such so darkly.” “Because I firmly believe that whenever humanity is provided with a choice, they inevitably choose whatever will bring them the most pleasure in the shortest amount of time. You’re no different.” He said it as if he already knew what she’d do. She stared at him in disbelief. She didn’t even know what she’d do. He began strolling away past her. She lurched sideways and caught at his pants. He paused and turned his head slowly to give her a haughty look. “Yesss?” “Please don’t leave me.” “I’m not the one leaving you.” He gave a cold smile. “You left yourself long ago.” He jerked his pantleg away and strolled away from her into the darkness. Leaving her to dwell in her self-pity. Feeling tired beyond anything she’d ever experienced and more hopeless than she ever would’ve guessed she could feel. *** Vix crept through the night. Peering upward through huge round eyes. The yellow moon reflecting in the pupils of her orange eyes. She chewed her cheek. Flicking her long white-tipped, orange tail. She twisted to peer over her shoulder and saw that the trees behind her seemed to be empty. No silver outlines which would reveal any fey peering from the trees to watch her progress. She wondered if the King would be upset, she was creeping once more toward Belle Demetrius’ chambers. She furtively checked every angle. Verifying there were no hunting dogs out which might wish to pursue her. Seeing none she skittered up the set of vines running along the sides of Charters House. Vines which Bodin had planted many years ago, so the Fey King’s creatures could run to him for sanctuary from anything hunted them. Vix scurried up it now. Using her front hands like that of a raccoon and her back feet like those of a monkey to grip the vines and launch her higher. She raced up them in leaping movements. Spotting Belle’s window and thudding in through the window and to the floor. Belle was asleep in her bed. Vix caught the edge of the coverlet and pulled her way up on it. Bouncing along the bedding to reach Belle before launching onto her chest. *** I was asleep. Unsure why Bodin had asked that I remain in my chambers most of the day and let everyone believe he’d left Charters House. But it seemed word not seeing his face or hearing his voice. Not going downstairs to partake of the meal with him. I had read awhile by the fire. Hearing only silence throughout the House. It’s strange. When Bodin was about, I could always hear the rush of voices throughout the structure. As everyone worked to anticipate his needs and to ensure he was happy with their work. Indicating he could be a harsh task master when necessary. I could see that. He can be as unmoving as a boulder when he wishes. And I suspected that with his servants he’d be even more firm and impassive. Even harder to read. Feeling strangely out of place in Charters House, missing Bodin. And missing my father. I knew Bodin was up to something, but he was unwilling to share his plans with me, and it was frustrating. He’d told me I was only getting so aggravated because of my need to be in control of all things. He’s probably not wrong. Still… I decided enough was enough for the night and headed to bed. I was deep in peaceful sleep when I vaguely registered weight on my chest and felt the harsh whap of what felt like a cat striking me absent claws. My eyes popped open, and I returned a vivid orange gaze. I flung the creature backward off me. Sending it tumbling into the wall and somehow managed to levitate onto my feet. Pressing my back to the wall beyond my headboard and blinking into the darkness where I’d heard the thud. Trying to get my eyes to adjust enough I could register what I’d been looking at. I blinked hard, trying to see. But it was simply too dark. Then I saw orange orbs peer at me from above the foot of my bed. Illuminating the paws framing a furred face. A rat? My numbed brain wondered in horror. I twisted to my knees and fumbled on my bedstand until grabbing the candle and a flintbox. Working it frantically until a tiny bloom of dancing flame emerged enough to light my candle. Which I held aloft to get a look at the strange creature invading my room. And my sleep. “Vix?” 38 Dark Plans “Who the heck did you think it was?” She pulled herself over the edge of the bed and crept sideways toward me. Eyeing me as though I might chuck her across the room again. “I didn’t know! I thought you were a rat! Why didn’t you say something?” “Would a talking rat have made you feel better?” She turned and put her fists on her hips in a chastising way. Likely not. I eyed her standing there so belligerently. “Don’t give me that stance. You practically are a rat.” I flounced. Dropping back to my butt on the bed. Feeling foolish for having gotten so scared over nothing. But this house is filled with oddities. And I was still daunted by the things Bodin had said to me so recently. That he suspected Ginny, my maid since I was twelve and she was barely older, may have had some involvement in my father’s death. Which makes her frequent absences even more suspicious. I was growing increasingly more concerned that what he was saying was possible. And my guilt was growing that I’d ever thought he was capable of such a thing. He loved my father as if he were his own. Bodin is many things. But not a killer. Vix’s nose wrinkled and her lips twitched in objection at my good humored insult. “What are you doing waking me up in the middle of the night?” I changed the subject. Not wishing to think about my foolishness any further. “I needed to talk to you.” About what? My concern was beginning to mount. What’s so important that she’s rushed to me in the middle of the night? “Why?” My head lifted and I gave her an urgent look. “Is something wrong with Bodin?” “Perhaps…” “Perhaps what?” I asked harshly. Her gaze fell and she shifted a foot in a way that reminded me of a shameful child. “I may’ve caused a lot of damage…To someone who certainly didn’t deserve it.” She deflated. Her head falling. Bodin or me? I settled on a reasonable suspicion. “Bodin?” I queried softly. She nodded hesitantly. Tilting her head and peering up at me guiltily. “What have you done?” My anxiety was growing. Was he okay? Was he hurt? I found myself leaning forward. Impatient for her to explain what the devil she was doing in my chambers in the dead of night. Scaring me half to death. “I told you all those bad things about him.” “Yes…” “They’re not true. Ginny had my brother and was going to hurt him if I didn’t tell you some things.” “Ginny my maid?” I leapt to my feet next to the bed to give her a shocked look. Vix nodded. “Where is your brother now?” “The Fey King came for him.” I blew a breath of relief. “Of course, he did.” “Then why did you keep telling me those things?” “I only recently told him, and he got my brother. She had him for a while. In a jar under her bed.” My brows lowered. “How dreadful! Poor thing!” “It’s okay! I’m okay now!” A chittering voice announced from my windowsill. Drawing both our gazes. It was a tiny fox creature even smaller than Vix. He was only about half her height. “My Sis didn’t mean no harm!” He hopped down and scampered over to stand at my feet. Clutching my ankle and fluffing his long white tipped, orange tail. He blinked huge orange eyes up at me. “She was only trying to protect me.” Bodin’s face flashed in my mind as I thought about how he’d been trying to protect me when he’d found out my father was dying. He’d said more than once that he’d done that to keep me safe. And I hadn’t forgotten the touching way he’d sat outside my door the night before my father died. He’s always been there for me. Guarding me. *** “Why are you telling me all this now?” I asked Vix. Still looking at her tiny little brother. With his little pointed ears. Looking too irresistible not to reach down and lift into the palm of my hand. He let me. Shuffling on my palm with his small hand-like feet. His eyes consuming most of his little triangular face. Giant eyes peering at me from over his short snout. His tiny black nose twitching. “Because it was wrong of me, and I didn’t want you to end up going along with Ginny’s plan. I think she wants to hurt you. And maybe Bodin too.” I shot her a quick look. “Hurt me how?” “She’s working for someone back in your old home. A man.” Randy. “Why?” “I’m not sure.” Vix frowned. Scurrying forward on all fours a few lopes before tilting her head to give me a thoughtful look. Scratching her chin with a front paw in a confused way. “Hmm.” I was staring at Vix as I slumped onto the edge of the bed. Feeling like the world’s biggest fool. In truth, I didn’t deserve much of Bodin’s kindness. I thought about what a spoiled fool I’d been since I arrived. *** “I don’t know where Ginny is…” I said aloud. “She left to go back there.” Vix scooted forward a few more loping bounds. “After I-” She stood up and paused. “After she had a little accident.” I frowned at Vix. “You did something to her?” “She kept him in a jar!” Vix gestured to her little brother. “That’s fair.” I nodded slow understanding. Imagining that if I had a little brother who looked this fragile and adorable, I’d likely do anything to protect him too. “What is your name?” I asked him. “Tobbin.” “Thank you for coming, Tobbin. I have a hard time trusting Vix in all she says.” He turned his head to give me a glare. “She ain’t no liar. She’s the best sister in the world!” Vix smiled in an almost maternal way, as she peered over the edge of the bed to look at him. “You raise him.” I acknowledged. Reading their interactions. “Mum’s been dead a long time. Killed by hunters.” “How’d they know what you are?” “They didn’t.” Vix shrugged. “When we’re out in the woods we run on all fours.” She mimicked the motion. “They think we’re just foxes. Shoot us like them too. Send their dogs on us…” That sounded like a dreadful way to go. I grimaced sympathetically. Resisting the urge to collect Vix and give her a tiny hug in reassurance. “I imagine it took a lot of courage to come tell me this.” I said. Vix chewed her cheek, sucking in the other on as she stared at the bedding again. “Thank you for being so brave.” I reached to rub her back in a way that told her I forgave her. She closed her eyes and crooned, rubbing her back into my touch much as a kitten would. I found myself smiling at her. She’s not so bad. “Don’t hate Bodin.” She opened her eyes to murmur. “He’s truly been nothing but good to all of us. He’s like a brother to me. And the Fey King is his father. So, you know there is much good in him.” “You say the Fey King’s title with such reference.” “He tends all of us.” “Would you tell me more of Bodin’s mother?” Vix smiled and nodded. Dropping to sit next to me on the edge of my bed. *** Tobbin shimmied up my leg. Catching the hem of my nightdress to climb his way up. Positioning himself on the other side of his siter and leaning around her to peer at me as Vix began to tell me what’d happened. “Rebecca Millen was beautiful back then.” Vix sighed at the memory of her. “I remembered that first day he brought her to the Fey Castle.” “He took her?” I blinked rapidly. “He seduced her. As he had many mortal women before her. But she…She was the last.” Vix smiled as she said it. She sighed wistfully. “Would that a fey king would change his world for the sight of me…” I bit my lip to keep from laughing at the idea that a tiny fox creature might seduce an immortal royal. “He saw her bathing and turned into a stag to steal her to the castle. She spoke endlessly of her fiancé, Jason Charters.” Bodin’s father. “But she couldn’t resist the charms of the Fey King…Though she did refrain from his banquet.” She made that sound like a nearly impossible feat. I gave her a long study. “Is that remarkable.” “Quite.” Vix’s white brows lifted on her orange forehead. “You’ve never heard of the Fey King’s Banquet?” I eyed her quizzically. “One taste and you can never go home.” I drew a horrified breath. “Don’t worry.” Vix reassured with a half laugh. “Wasn’t the banquet she couldn’t resist tasting…” 39 Alone It was hard for me to imagine, Bodin’s loving mother as having had a weak moment with the Fey King. She always seemed to genuinely care for Lord Charters. “You’re shocked?” Vix asked. “I thought she loved Bodin’s father.” I blinked slowly as I registered the oddness of that statement. “Of-of…Lord Charters.” “I’m sure she did, or she’d not have had the strength to keep from the banquet. But the Fey King…” Vix shook her head. “I’ve never known a woman that could resist him.” “I didn’t find him appealing.” Though it wasn’t wholly true, I had found him alluring, it hadn’t seemed some magical irresistible draw that I’d have succumbed to. “That’s because he wasn’t trying to seduce you.” Vix giggled. “You belong to his boy. But when he wants to seduce a female.” Vix sighed. “I’ve seen him go to work. And they never stand a chance.” I reared back. Chewing my cheek thoughtfully. “Don’t blame her.” Vix said. “She’s only mortal after all. That he was able to charm her is not the astonishing part.” I waited. She was clearly pausing for the sake of impact. “That she charmed him, is what truly matters.” “That so?” I lifted a brown brow. “Indeed.” Vix imitated circling something around her finger. “Wrapped him about, she did.” “Her love for the mortal man gave her the strength to refrain from the food. And her bold courage impressed him enough he let her leave. No one else has ever left the Fey Castle, you see?” “But he let her?” “Yes. She was permitted to go back to her mortal love but did so carrying the son of the Fey King.” “Bodin.” “Yes.” Vix nodded serenely. “Named after his father.” “The Fey King’s name is Bodin as well?” Vix nodded. “But he was given the Charters title.” “Did Lord Charters know.” “The Queen says he did.” *** “Queen?” “After so many years, human love may fade. And when it did…Her Fey King was waiting. Just a breath away.” I imagined what that reunion would’ve looked like. “Lord Charters had seen her happiness fading over the years. How she was haunted by memories of someone long ago. And he told her to go.” “Go where?” “To the pond where he first found her.” “Was that where they were reunited?” I found myself leaning forward. Rapt with curiosity. “He did. The Queen doesn’t know I saw it. I was hiding under the brush. I was the one charged with watching there for her. In order to summon him, if she ever returned.” Vix said solemnly. As if very honored with the assignment of the task. “It was such a foggy morning that she very nearly didn’t see him in the heavy mist that day. But I think she heard the weight of his hooves. He came to her as a stag, you see. By the time she recognized what she was hearing and turned, he was there. Ready to welcome her. And I left. Seeing the tears on her face.” “She loved him?” “I think she loved them both. But Lord Charters sent her away. And the Fey King was the one she missed.” I was saddened by the tale. Imagining how Rebecca would’ve felt. “I can’t imagine leaving my child.” “She didn’t!” Vix defended. “He knows he can send for her whenever he wishes or go there to visit her. He is always welcomed at the Fey Castle.” “What?” I asked slowly. Astonished. I didn’t know what I had thought this whole time. That I was partly delusional. That all this would be gone, when I left Charter’s House? Something. But the idea that the demure boy I had known was the son of a king of a different realm, seemed too far-fetched to comprehend. And he has the ability to visit a fey castle whenever he wishes. I suddenly wanted to go. Now. *** I rushed to Bodin’s room before I recalled him telling Ginny he was going to be gone for at least the next sevennight. I chewed my cheek. Deflating and sitting on the edge of his bed. From the treeline across the gardens, the Fey King watched. Ensuring Vix made it safely back to the trees. “Did you fix what you broke?” “I think so.” She said worriedly. He knelt and she scurried into his hand. He lifted her to his shoulder. “The Queen will be happy to see you back.” Vix giggled. “I’ve missed her too.” “Why does she look so mournful?” “I think her quite confused.” “Wouldn’t any mortal, finding out their lover is a creature of myth and magic?” “I suppose so…” Vix acknowledged. “You head back now.” The Fey King suggested. “You’re not coming? You’ve never been gone this long. I’m sure the Queen misses you.” “She usually does.” He smiled fondly. “But Rebecca would not want me leaving until I know our son is safe.” *** “Is he not?” Vix wondered aloud. “A storm comes, My Girl.” Vix scurried to his other shoulder to look in the window. “In the form of the new Lord Demetrius.” Even as he said it, there was a flare of lightening. Revealing a dark shadow on horseback. Tipped over and barely clinging to the animal. Another flash of lightning and the horse took its last tired steps onto the lawn before collapsing wearily to its knees. The sky darkened again and when it brightened the sky once more the rider was falling to the side of the animal and crawling weakly away. Lightning flashed again and it was obvious the rider crawled to the front door of Charters House. “The maid.” Vix said with a hiss. “Why does she return?” “She brings her Master back on her heels.” “Why does she continue to serve him? Does she not know his evil? Bodin said it is quite obvious.” “It is.” The Fey King agreed. Staring forward. “But when one is broken, they are easy picking for predators.” “You say that like someone that knows.” He gave Vix’s orange gaze a long study. “How do you think I built my court?” “By spotting spirits weak willed enough to succumb to the banquet.” “Indeed.” He resumed watching Belle’s forlorn profile in the window. “Go home, Vix. The real monster will be coming soon. And I will always be watching over my son. Let my Queen know her lover runs back to her arms, as soon as our boy is safe.” Vix smiled fondly. “Yes, Your Highness…” He lowered her to the ground, and she set off in the darkness of the trees. Following the sheen of silver mist to where the glimmers of castle ramparts were visible beyond the trees. To eyes that knew they were there. Her orange tail vanished off into the shadows of trunks. “I’ll be back to your arms soon, My Queen.” *** Ginny weakly managed to reach the great metal knocker on the door. Swinging it until it thudded dully. Soon candles in the foyer bloomed to life. And the butler arrived to open the door. Immediately bending to help Ginny to her feet. He yelled inside and a footman arrived to help him lift her. Packing her indoors. The door banged closed behind them. Lord Randall Demetrius arrived a few hours later. A lantern swinging from his spry little carriage. It pulled around back and when he knocked, the door was opened by a woman nearly too weak to stand. “Well done, Ginny.” He petted her face on the way into the kitchens. She shut it behind him and dropped to a chair, resting her face on the table and finally succumbing to her soul deep exhaustion. The hot tea the Housekeeper had made for her still sitting untouched. “Huh.” Lord Demetrius grunted. Lifting the mug and draining it before thunking it back down. Making Ginny jerk in her sleep but not rouse. On the table nearby was a dinner knife. He swept it off the table with a rasping scrape. Turning his blue eyes toward the foyer and beyond. Where he knew the stairs to be. Where he knew Belle was. Alone. 40 Evil Glee Randy Demetrius wasted no time. Eager to find his target. Already remembering the moment he’d realized how much he hated her. The first time he’d gone after one of the Demetrius maids forcefully. It had been Belle that caught him. Barely more than a child. “Take your hands off her!” She’d shouted with white fists. “Stay out of this!” He had a maid, far older than he pinned to a corner in the pantry and was reaching beneath her skirts, rubbing her while she sobbed. “Go away.” “She’s a Demetrius servant!” She’d announced regally. “Leave her be or I’ll call Papa to have you tossed!” She’d declared it as forcefully as any magistrate. Randy hadn’t stopped touching the maid. Determined to feel her and get a chance at her. She was a pretty raven-haired thing, he’d lusted after for the last few years he’d been coming here and he wanted her. What business was it of the tiny misses to tell him what he could or could not do. “Get out!” He ordered. “Before I slap you silly.” “No! You get out.” Growling in frustration, Randall had abandoned the maid and rounded on Belle. Catching a fistful of her pretty brown hair and pulling her into the pantry. “Leave.” He’d hissed to the maid, who’d rushed out sobbing. Abandoning Belle with him. He immediately began tugging up her clothes to fondle her. Determined to have her take the maid’s place since she had interfered. But he was unaware her raging had summoned Bodin Charters from upstairs. He’d left his chamber at a dead run and had surged down the stairs. Sliding into the foyer trying to figure out where she was. Randy had covered her mouth and lifted her dress. Sliding his hand between her legs and preparing to feel her in the most intimate way. But she’d abruptly bit his hand. Making him hiss in pain and strike her. But instead of cowering she had tipped back her head and shrieked at the top of her lungs. Summoning Bodin who’d ripped open the pantry doorway. Standing there huffing. “Bodin, go get Papa.” She’d ordered regally. “Why don’t you go get your Papa, Belle.” He’d said in his deadly calm voice. He hadn’t looked away from Randall until Belle was almost level with him and he’d seen the red handprint marring her face. Belle had left to go tattle on Randall for hitting her. Almost completely unaware of what had nearly happened to her. *** Bodin had watched her go and had stepped into the pantry. Tugging the door closed behind them and shrouding them in nearly complete darkness. Other than a thin outline of morning sunshine seeping in around the plank of wood covering the entrance. “What you going to do about it?” Randy had challenged Bodin. Bodin hadn’t answered. But his first hit had racked Randall hard enough his head had slammed into the wall. And he’d been unable to chew for a fortnight. Having to consume broths. He’d learned a soul-deep hatred for Bodin then but had learned not to challenge the quiet boy with the vicious temper. They’d gotten older and Bodin had acted like nothing happened. Staying quiet and not shying from his company but making it a point to always be in the same room with Randy and Belle. And as Belle had gotten older and began to form, she’d become the forbidden fruit that Randy couldn’t get anywhere near. If he stared too long down her dress or tried to touch her under the table. Bodin would casually mention some reason she should leave, and she’d innocently go. Then Bodin would leap on him. Breathing like a bull and swinging like a boxer. After a few of those thrashings, Randy had realized the only way he could ever get Bodin back was to get Belle. *** Randy found his way quickly enough to the chamber Ginny had indicated. Cracking open the door, he could already catch Belle’s light perfumed oils. Verifying it was her room. He could see the lump under the bedding in the shadows of a lone candle next to the bed. Already burned to a mere pile of wax. Randy was already consumed with thoughts of her. Every low-cut dress she’d worn, that pretty brown hair sliding around to frame those pert breasts and dance around that skinny waist. She was thinner than Ginny and he was going to enjoy fucking her. “Belle…” He crooned in a sing song voice. “Bell, My Sweet…I’ve come home…” “Don’t move, Belle.” He ordered more firmly. His fingers tightening around the blade. “Don’t make a sound.” He could see her dark hair over the pillow and the mound of her under the blankets. He wondered what thin garment she’d be wearing. His anticipation was climbing as he thought about how it’d feel inside the girl. He was planning the ways he’d take her. He looked forward to watching his cock going in and out of her little channels. He excitedly debated where he’d have her first. He favored forcing his way into a woman’s tail but knowing that Belle was a virgin made the idea of rending her maidenhead even more exciting. He wondered if she’d scream. Or perhaps cry, he pondered hopefully. He was shaking with wicked glee. Excited to hurt the girl that’d thought herself so high and mighty before. Thinking she was above him. He’d teach her, her place. Until she cried like Ginny had. “You always thought you were so special…Protected by your pa and then by Charters…But now, now you’ll be mine. And I’m going to hurt you. Just a little. But you’re going to take it like a good girl and not make a sound. Do you hear me?” Randy’s blade glinted in the candlelight. Casting tiny flickers on the wall she could see. “Yes…” She said so faintly he barely heard it. He paused to pluck the laces of his pants. Looking down from her outline to his britches until he was able to pull out the hard bit of skin protruding from his abdomen. Soon to be comfortably seated inside her. Comfortable for him, that was. Probably less so, for her. “Don’t worry, Belle, when I’m done, I’ll save your reputation. I won’t let you be ruined. I’ll wed you. Then you can relive the same joy in my bed each night.” He chuckled darkly. Imagining shoving her face into pillows while he slammed into her ass. Forcing her tears into his bed the night of their wedding. He’d let her up to catch her breath of course, occasionally. But her tensing while he rammed into her, would make her all the more tighter. He shivered happily. Slipping the knife into his pants along his hip, he freed his hands. Then he pounced on her. Digging through the blankets until he found her supple body. Finding bits of silk over her, he clawed at it. Yanking it up to her waist and exposing the pretty little nest beneath her thighs. He noticed in his rush to pin her legs, that her breasts seemed smaller than he’d thought them. But he was pleased to note she wasn’t fighting as he’d expected. Instead, she laid limp beneath him. Too terrified to move he guessed. As he wiggled between her legs and lined himself up to enter her, he looked up and saw her face. She didn’t look scared. She looked bored. Annoyed. And nothing like Belle. 41 Fey People “Something wrong, Randall?” A rumbling voice purred from behind Randy. Making him freeze as he was positioned over the girl. One he’d never seen before. “Charters.” Randy acknowledged. Knowing that voice. His shoulders slumped. But he didn’t look over his shoulder to where Bodin sat in a chair next to the window. “Are you wondering who she is?” Bodin rose from the chair in a sleek movement. Wandering around to stand next to the lone candle so he could see Randall’s face. Randy said nothing. Staring at the skinny wraith who’d posed as Belle. In her bed. Randy was sifting through layers of confusion. Trying to figure out what was happening. “She is a good friend of mine. A warrior to be specific.” Bodin nodded toward her limp hands, lying on the pillow on each side of her head. In her small fists were clutched tiny, curved blades. “You’re lucky I intervened.” Bodin remarked coolly. “Had I not intervened, and you’d stuck her. She’d have certainly stuck you back.” She giggled coldly from the bed. Confirming his words. “I considered letting you truly…” Bodin admitted. “But I feared poor Ena here, wouldn’t have been able to wash well enough to cleanse herself of your tainting codpiece.” “He wouldn’t have gotten in.” Ena said confidently. “I’d have spilled his intestines between us.” Bodin grunted. Acknowledging the likelihood. “What game is this?” Randy said. Giving Bodin a hateful, sideways study. Still straddling Ena. He declared. “I am a Lord and I find your behavior offensive.” “Will you call me out?” Bodin asked. Eyes dancing with mirth. It was well-known throughout the land that he wasn’t one to duel with or box with. Randy knew the latter, first-hand. *** “Let’s speak frankly, Randall.” Bodin circled the bed stand to ease closer to Randy. Despite that he was still armed with the dagger which was now tucked in his loose waistband. “I’m offended by your behavior. You came in here to ravish Belle.” Randy looked at him. Trying to force his face arrogant, when in truth his hands were trembling. He was assessing if he could get to his blade and stab them both. “I would’ve wed her.” Randy offered. “Wouldn’t she have been a lucky girl.” Bodin snorted. His head tilting dangerously. “Do you honestly think I’d have ever let that happen? You should’ve known better.” “You weren’t supposed to be here.” Randy drew the knife and pointed it at Bodin as he roared the accusation. “Because your traitorous little maid told you so?” Bodin shook his head, saying disdainfully. “I’m masterfully playing Chess while you’re losing at Checkers.” “What exactly does that mean?” “It means you’re too stupid to even understand that.” “Get off my friend.” Bodin nodded toward Ena. “And I’ll have her give you and I some space. I want to tell you a bit about some other friends of mine.” *** Randy eyed Bodin warily but knew that the idea of putting some distance between this harlot and her blades and him would allow him to take on Bodin individually. Looking like a far more appealing option then having to fight them both. Randy sucked in his cheeks as he assessed Bodin. Finally climbing off the girl. Rolling sideways to allow her up. And conveniently putting a bigger gap between his shaking blade and Bodin’s reach. Bodin nodded approvingly. Crossing sinewed arms over the breadth of his chest. Randy assessed him. Knowing he was stouter than Bodin but nearly half a foot shorter and nowhere near as fast. Which was why Bodin had soundly thrashed him every time he’d tried. But Randall was older now. More seasoned. And he wanted Belle. And he badly wanted to hurt Bodin. Physically and mentally. Bodin stuck his foot out near the Dressing Table to his left and dragged out the stool. Circling it to take a seat. Leaning forward as he met Randy’s glare. His elbows resting on his knees while one hand rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “What do you know about, elven people, Randall?” *** “What?” Randy looked from Bodin to Ena who know stood silently in a black corner. Seeming almost invisible in the darkness. “Are you jesting.” “I’m deadly serious.” Bodin said in his quiet calm voice. “Where is Belle?” Randy demanded. “Safe in my bed. With more guards watching over her, then you could ever fathom. You’d never have gotten close to her.” Bodin dismissed. “Fey.” “I-I..They’re not real.” “They’re very real.” Bodin countered. “Ena.” He straightened to call. She stepped from the dancing shadows to the trimming of light from the candle. Standing over the edge of the bed, closest to Randall. She leaned close enough to him he could get a good look at her. He saw that her eyes were so light colored they were nearly white. She caught one fistful of her hair and moved it back. Turning her head to show him the fierce point of her long ear. Randy hissed through his teeth. Crawling backward from her. Easing toward the foot of the bed so he was further from the both of them, near the headboard. “A hideous deformity!” Randy declared. “A beautiful elven woman.” Bodin countered. Making Ena smirk as her gaze was trained on Randy. “I’ll tell you about fey.” Bodin said pensively. “Mortal people can be made into them, if a fey elects to turn them. However humans do have their uses amongst the fey.” Randy’s brows lowered quizzically. “Fey are lusty people. Often as happy to vent seed in a human man as a female.” Randy looked horrified as Bodin’s words sunk in. “Fey are a feral breed that, when aroused, can become incredibly forceful. Sometimes killing those they intend to mate.” “What is your point?” Randy demanded. “It’s very simple. There are harems of human men and women that are far too evil to pollute the human species with their reproduction. They’re managed as playthings for the sexual needs of the fey people.” “I don’t understand.” Randall said uneasily. Bodin and Ena exchanged a secretive smile. Bodin stood and walked to the end of the bed. Approaching Randall so fast that he panicked. Randy swiped his small blade forward to stick Bodin, but Bodin batted it aside then shoved it over Randy’s head. Catching Randy’s throat in a biting grip with one hand. With his other, he pressed along Randy’s forearm until Randy yelped at the overextension of his elbow, releasing the blade in desperation. It thunked to the floor. Bodin lowered over Randall Demetrius. And as his head entered the blackness beyond the circle of candlelight. Silver antlers sparkled in the dark like bits of silver in the moonlight. Branching from Bodin’s head and towering several feet up and out. Bodin’s eyes had yellowed a terrifyingly inhuman shade. And when he spoke his voice was deep and gravelly. Equally as unhuman. “I’m going to give you to them…” Randy shook his head fearfully. Gripping Bodin’s hand as he gasped for air around his grip. Trying to make words. But that solid fist was entirely unforgiving. 42 Who's Left Bodin held Randy effortlessly. Despite his struggles. He lifted his head and gave Ena a single nod. She pushed open the shutters and made a long bird-like wail out the window. Shrubs and tree trunks came to life as creatures formed from those shapes and stood in a more human-like form. Clutching bows and daggers as they crept furtively forward. Walking before them, was the regal form of their leader. The Fey King led them to Charters House. He launched himself up the lattices climbing the sides of the House. The other fey leapt from trim to trim behind him. Jumping nearly a story at a time to keep pace with their King who was climbing the lattice at a run. Randall’s eyeline had followed Bodin and Ena’s gazes to watch the window. His head tipped over the foot of the bed to see what was coming. The Fey King caught the top of the windowsill and tossed his body in feet forward. Hitting the floor within the chamber without a sound. Not missing a beat, he walked to the bed and moved as one with Bodin. Bodin’s hand slid away, and the Fey King’s grip snatched Randall’s shirt collar. Hauling him up off the bed, to dangle a foot off the floor. “What are you doing?” Randy shrieked. His feet kicking helplessly “Put me down.” The Fey King scoffed. Aiming for the window, without a word to his prey. Dragging Randy out the window despite Lord Demetrius’ cloying grip trying to catch at anything with an edge. His strength was no match to that of the Fey King who unceremoniously dropped him to the cluster of fey waiting on an outer balcony just below the window. They caught him and tossed him airborn. He was caught at ground level by another layer of fey. One of which stuck a rough bit of cloth in Randall’s mouth so deeply, he wondered if he’d choke. Another wrapped a vicious wire around his wrists behind his back. They stuck a bag over his head and another over his feet to keep him from kicking. Lifting him up and heading back for the enclosure of the forest. Set on taking him back to the Fey King’s castle. *** The Fey King faced his son. “He won’t be seen again. But others will come for your maid. If she has the dowery you suggested and as fine of mind and face as she is, others will want her for wife. And now she knows far too much about us. You need to conduct the appropriate ceremonies to make her your bride. Whether human or fey ones, is your choice. But she must be made one of us or you’ll force my hand.” The Fey King’s tone was hard enough to indicate to Bodin that he was not being given a choice. “I’ve always wanted to marry her, Father. I fully intend such.” He frowned slightly. “One way or another.” The Fey King’s brows lifted. “What do you mean, ‘one way or another’?” “I don’t think she’ll happily skip off into the sunset with me.” “Then bring her to my castle and seduce her.” The Fey King shrugged. Bodin frowned. “That doesn’t work on every woman, Father.” “Did on your mother.” He pointed out. Bodin frowned. “Fair.” The Fey King acknowledged his poor wording. “I’m off. Stop by and see us soon. Your mother misses you.” He returned to the window and stuck out a leg to leave but Bodin’s groan stopped him. Bodin rolled his eyes. “She’s smothering.” “She’s no such thing. She’s perfect in nearly every way.” The Fey King said wistfully before becoming more serious. “Besides, she’s your mother. She’s supposed to be.” Bodin sighed. “I’ll be about once I’ve secured my mate.” “Good. Luck.” The Fey King enunciated with a laugh. “Remember, My Boy, the harder they are to acquire the more worth it they will be.” Bodin snorted. “If that were true Dear Belle would be made of solid gold.” The Fey King frowned. “I don’t understand.” Bodin reminded himself that the fey saw no worth to the pretty metal. “Never mind, Father.” He dismissed. “Tell her I love her and will be by to see her soon.” The Fey King grinned and nodded. Dropping out the window. Though it looked like he’d surely fall and break his neck, Bodin knew very well he’d somehow manage to land precisely on his feet. He always did. *** “She’s a good girl, that one!” The Fey King called up from the ground. Bodin stuck his head out to harrumph. Rubbing his forehead as he considered precisely what he was going to tell Belle. He met the knowing smile of Ena, his personal guard. “You can go, Ena. I’m fine for tonight.” She lowered her head in deference. “As you wish, My Prince. If you’ve need of me further, I’ll be at the edge of the gardens.” “You always are.” He drawled. They exchanged a fond smile. Very much like siblings, since she’d been charged as his bodyguard since he was a child and she barely more, they had great familiarity. Obvious in their fond glances. She aimed for the door. “Goodnight, Ena.” He whispered. “Good luck with your woman, My Prince.” He nodded. “I’m afraid I’m going to need much more than that.” *** Bodin was out the chamber door soon after Ena. He slowed as he neared a chamber a few doors closer to the stairwell. Hesitating by the door a moment, before deciding to go elsewhere first. Stalling. Taking a long breath, he veered to the stairs and went down to the bottom level. Rounding into the doorway of the kitchen where he found the individual he sought. Sleeping atop her forearms which rested on the table. So tired she’d fallen asleep still sitting. He walked over and put a palm along the side of her hair. She awoke, blinking blearily. “Is it done?” “’Tis.” Bodin affirmed. “Is he gone?” “He is.” “You were right to come to me, Ginny.” It was true she’d gone to the housekeeper first about Lord Demetrius’ plan to hurt Belle, but when the housekeeper had brought her to Bodin so urgently, Ginny had confessed everything. Tears poured over her face as he continued. “You’ve committed many crimes. I can forgive you the parts that are mine to forgive. But I can’t promise you Belle can do the same.” “She won’t.” Ginny said knowingly. Lifting her head wanly. “She shouldn’t.” “She may consider it more greatly if you tell her what you told me.” “What he-he d-did?” Bodin nodded. Understanding how hard it was for her to confess that she’d murdered the old Lord Demetrius and betrayed her lady for the love of a man that was using her as a tool of his plots. Bodin was curious about one thing though. “What gave you the foresight to lead him to my chamber rather than hers?” “I could’ve told him I misspoke when he arrived. It was a failsafe, if I’d backed out.” “I’m glad you did.” “Even the blind can occasionally see a flicker of light in the darkness.” 43 Fates Bodin took the seat across from the young maid with hollow eyes. “You understand we do have a serious problem?” “I killed a man.” “One who was nothing but kind to you.” “I know.” She sobbed into her hands. “I was so unfeeling. I thought they didn’t truly care a wit for me. So, I should not them. I was so stupid.” Bodin reached across the table and pushed her hands aside to lift her chin with his fingertips. “You were trying to survive.” She nodded sadly. Shame written over her face. “But here is my problem.” He sighed. Deciding he’d be frank. “You’ve endangered Belle. Connived against her. And me.” “I know.” “You murdered the lord of your house for no reason other than because someone asked you. I could not even recommend you to another household without wondering if you might turn on them.” “So, I am to be tossed to the streets.” Her face scrunched in pain. Tears streaming freely. “No, I’m not as cruel to that. But even my forgiveness does have limits. You still must face a consequence for your actions.” “The stocks?” “That would require turning you over to the magistrate, who’d require far more than the stocks for murdering your lord.” She nodded. Chewing her lip until it bled. “I condemn you to the fey.” “What does that mean?” She shot him an astonished look. “Is that some term for something lords do?” “No.” He said flatly. Giving her a long look. “My father has a kingdom, in which if you partake of the best food you’ve ever tasted you will have to remain in the elven realm eternally.” “Food?” She asked hopefully. “Good food.” She nodded. “You will tonight and tomorrow to send farewells to any you love.” Her gaze fell. “There is no one.” She paused a long moment. “But My Lady, Belle.” “Talk to her.” He urged. “Yes, My Lord.” She nodded. Bodin rose from the table. “I bid you good eve. Get some rest before your journey tomorrow eve. But I do warn you, should you try to leave, I’ve instructed my friend to put an arrow in you.” “I won’t, My Lord.” She said sincerely. Bodin believed her. But if he was wrong, Ena would shoot her without blinking. *** Bodin went back upstairs. Going to his chamber and collecting a dark blanket from his armoire, he rolled it into a ball in his arms before returning to stand outside that chamber door he’d paused near, earlier. Belle’s door. He slowly opened it. Seeing her asleep in the bed. His eyes flickered yellow to see her in the pitch night. No candles burned in here. Bodin had put them out, to keep from attracting Randall’s attention. Belle’s wavy brown hair was stretched out on the pillow framing her face. Her soft nightdress, a glowing beacon in the blackness. Her lips were parted slightly in her sleep and her long curling lashes rested along her cheeks. Looking far more peaceful than she had since she’d arrived here. Bodin blew a long breath. Kicking off his boots he crawled into bed beside her. She rolled to her side reflexively, to make room for him. Giving him her back. He followed her movement, to fold around her. Fully clothed, because he anticipated an immediate fight. As he nestled against her, she murmured his name in the sweetest voice he’d ever heard. “Bodin…” “Yes, Sweetheart.” He murmured. Already sad and anxious for what would come. “Where were you?” He wondered if that meant she now expected him to join her in bed. His hopeful heart swelled some. But the cold, logical voice in his head reminded him she was mostly asleep. “Dealing with a minor issue. It’s over now.” “Is Ginny home? I’ve been worried.” She asked groggily. “She is.” “Oh, good.” That made him somewhat bitter against the girl. Sweet Belle was worrying for her while she’d been in a midnight run to tell Randall that Belle was here alone. Vulnerable. *** I vaguely registered that Bodin was telling me Ginny was safe. It appeased some of my worry. I told myself that tomorrow I would find out where she’d been. And if she’s capable of harming my father. “Belle?” “Yes, Din?” I adjusted my face on the pillow. Feeling infinitely comfortable nestled in the crook of his body. “You’re going to have to stop stalling and wed me.” “What?” I blinked fully awake and launched to a sitting position. Twisting to blink at him in shock. He drew a long breath. His brown eyes focused on me in the dimness. Though I couldn’t see them, I could feel them. “I won’t!” “You will, Honey.” He said patiently. “I’m afraid we’re out of time. I can’t be patient much longer.” “What exactly do you mean by that?” “Please, Belle.” He pleaded in an utterly uncharacteristic way. “Don’t press me.” “To do what?” I asked outraged. Scooting further from him and eyeing him as a potential enemy. “What have you done, Din?” Sighing, he rolled to his feet and wandered over to light the candle. “You’re going to marry me, Belle. If I have to carry you screaming to the alter.” “Why would I do that?” “Because if you don’t, you’ll be banished to the fey realm.” “To your f-f-father?” I studied in shock. Trying to decide if I was having some weird nightmare. “Yes.” “What do you mean?” “You’ll be removed from our world to his castle.” Removed! I was appalled at the use of that word. “No one is removing me anywhere.” “Trust me, Belle.” He lit a candle with the tinderbox. The dancing flame illuminating his solemn face. Indicating he was very serious. “You will go.” “Why are you threatening me?” I rolled to the other side of the bed and launched to my feet, easing backward. Wanting further away from him then I felt like I could get. “I’m not.” He deflated. “I’m trying to warn you.” “Why?” I eyed him askance. “Because I don’t want you to hate me.” *** I softened some. Hearing the unusual vulnerability in his voice. “What’s wrong?” “I’m telling you, you don’t have a choice anymore, Belle. You will wed me.” “I’m not going to belong to you, Bodin!” “Oh?” I saw a brief flash of anger on his face. “You’ll creep into my bed. Come with the dark of night and let me have you in the most intimate of ways. But when I want to make it an honest act, you’ll deny me?” I glared at him. Feeling somewhat betrayed that he’d mention the acts we’d committed. Something I had thought were somehow…Sacred. Something I could trust him to know. But to never speak. Well, he was speaking it now. “I want you, Belle. I always have. From the moment you looked at me over a chessboard and carefully began to teach me. Willing to patiently walk me, as you perceived me, through a game you favored. To spend time with me when other boys were vying for your attention.” She rolled her eyes. “You mean Randy. Always Randy. Why do you keep bringing him up? He’s nothing more than an annoyance. He isn’t going to hurt me Bodin.” “Not now.” Bodin said ominously.

44 Bodin's Decree I frowned at the strange words he’d said. ‘Not now.’ Why is he saying it like that? “He’s harmless.” I added slowly. Bodin’s fury flared, and he rounded the bed to stalk toward me. His rage seemed to consume the air from the room. Making it seem far too small. He caught my upper arms. “What is wrong with you?” “What are you talking about?” I hissed up at him. Trying to flinch away from his unrelenting grip. “Do you not recall the pantry at all?” “When he was pinching the maid?” “Pinching?” Bodin asked baffled. “The maid? He was trying to do far more than that! To you. Not a maid.” My gaze fell as I recalled it. “I opened the pantry and saw him pinching the maid.” “Why do you think he was pinching her?” Bodin asked outraged. His chest heaving. I eyed him cautiously. Sensing I was treading dangerous ground. “I asked her later what he’d done to make her cry.” “Ugh.” Bodin rolled his eyes Heavenward. Begging for patience. His jaw jerking in that way that told me he was highly annoyed with me. “She couldn’t explain to you because you were so innocent.” Bodin released one side of me to massage his temple, in his frustration. “Explain what?” My voice rose in aggravation. “He was trying to force her.” “No…” I looked at him, in confusion. Understanding dawned as I revisited the memory with new eyes. “He was…He grabbed me and…” “I know!” Bodin tossed up his arms. “But you…” “I know.” He said more softly. His arms dropping. “You didn’t say anything.” “I sent you away.” “Yes, but…” I felt like he should’ve told my father or explained it to me. Something. “What would you have had me do, Belle?” “Tell, Father!” “You told your Father! He made sure I was always with you when he was around, after that.” “Why you?” “Because I beat him stupid.” “When?” “When I caught him with you in the pantry. When I saw him trying to fondle you under the table. When he grabbed you on the stairs.” He paused to let it sink in. Pain written over his face. I stared at him wide eyed. The memories clicking into place as he mentioned them. Remembering the bruises I’d seen on Randy the following days, but thought so little of back then. There hadn’t been much that affected me back then. Every time he tried an ontoward touch. Until he was afraid to touch you ever again…Until now.” “Now?” “He came to my chamber tonight. Thinking it was yours.” “Here?” I cried. “Yes, that’s why I told you to let the servants believe I was gone.” “You knew he was coming here?” “Yes.” “Why’d he go to your chamber?” “He thought it was yours. He was going to rape you.” I covered my mouth in horror. “Why would he do that?” I backed up until my back hit the wall. “Because he was going to force you to marry him afterward.” “What manner of bastard would do such a thing!” I cried in outrage. “Me.” He said flatly. *** My eyes shot to his face, and I shook my head. “Trying to take in his words.” Did I hear him wrong? I gave him a questioning look. Unwilling to ask ‘what’ for the four hundredth time tonight. His face hardened. “I told you, you don’t have a choice.” He strode to the bed and swept rolled blanket form under it. Raising it, I noted it was faintly familiar. “What is that?” “Your blanket. From your bed.” He held one end and let it unravel. Revealing the dark stain saturating the middle. Clearly blood from the tint and metallic scent emanating from it. I looked from that to him. “You kept it? Why! Why would you do that!” I charged toward him. Feeling humiliated. “It’s evidence, Belle.” My mouth gaped and I blinked slowly. “You seduced me in my bed and kept the bloody blanket to force me to marry you?” “I did.” I opened my hands before me in a quizzical gesture. “I knew Randy had persuaded your father, in his disoriented state, to sign you and Demetrius House over to him. Despite that your father had disliked and not trusted him. Especially not with you.” “I didn’t know how he’d done it. Or what had made your father so sick, so fast. I was pushed into a corner and saw no other way to ensure your father would have to sign you as ward to me instead.” “You made him by telling him you took my maidenhead.” “Yes.” Shame was clear on his face as he rolled the blanket back up and tossed it against the wall. “My poor father.” I fell to my knees. “He told me ‘good’, Belle.” I looked up at him. “He said ‘good. Keep her safe. Thank God for you, Boy.’ And signed the legal documents. He couldn’t even remember signing the one Demetrius had tricked him into. I suspect Ginny engineered that too. Somehow.” “Why are you telling me all this now?” I cried. Feeling betrayed by everyone. Embarrassed and alone. “I’m sorry, Belle. I never wished to wound you.” “Well, you certainly have!” “I’m aware.” He stared down at me. Jaw tight. His fists tight as he resisted trying to comfort me. Knowing I’d just shrink from his touch. He’s right. “I’m never marrying you, Bodin. Especially now.” I shook my head violently. Climbing to my feet to add venomously. “Not even if you ruin me.” “Belle.” He groaned. “Have some sense. This is checkmate.” “Not nearly.” I hissed. *** “I have legal documents saying you’re my ward. I have the power to reject ever suitor who ever came calling for the rest of your life and keep you here. There’s nowhere you could go, that you’d not be returned to me. You’re mine. By law.” “I belong to no one.” “You belong to me.” “Atop that, I have claimed you as my mate so every fey will be watching for you, everywhere you go.” “I’ve never seen a fey, unlikely they’ll see me.” “They’re everywhere, Belle.” He said chidingly. “They’re very good at poising as human when they wish.” I glared at him. Fists working as I considered striking him. Every word he said was making me madder. “There’s a reputable witness willing to testify that you’ve already lain with me and are ruined for any other man.” I scoffed. Crossing my arms over my chest. “Now you bluff.” “I don’t.” He shook his head. “I’m ashamed to admit to you that I had James observe me entering your personal chambers that night.” He nodded toward my blanket in testament. “Then I collected the evidence directly after and produced to him. It was in his keeping until I brought you here.” “I could’ve been dishonored!” He shook his head slowly. “James would never tell a soul.” We stood nearly nose to nose. In a ferocious stare off. Neither of us willing to concede. “Unless I bid him too.” He added threateningly. “You wouldn’t dare.” “I would, Belle.” He gestured to the blanket again. “And I have the evidence still. Clever as you are, you’ve no way out. I’ve closed every door. You’re only way through the web I’ve wove is straight into my arms.” “Never.” I shook my head. “Dammit, Belle.” He leaned forward to shout. Something I’d rarely ever heard before. “I’m good enough to meet between the sheets, to fit atwixt your thighs, but not to wed?” “You know the manner of man, I’d have for my own.” “A fantasy! You have flesh and blood at your command.” He gestured down his body. “Warm, willing. Vicious in your defense and formidable against anyone that’d dare harm you.” “Ever the great protector…” I sneered. “My answer is no.” I stalked from his chamber and slammed the door with a resounding thud. 45 Liberation “You’ve no choice, Belle!” He roared through the House. I ignored him. Locking myself in my room and putting my back to the door. Sliding down it and dropping my head in my hands. Sobbing uninhibitedly. Using the hem of my nightdress to wipe my face. I cried throughout the night. Guarding the door and watching the window to ensure neither Vix nor Bodin would be disturbing my night. Every hour I got angrier. The more I considered all the ways Bodin had betrayed me, the more determined I became to not succumb to him. He’d lied to me about what he was. Where he came from, about his family, about what’d happened to mine. About everything! I was nearly panting with rage as daylight crept in around the outline of my shutters. I heard movement on the other side of the door and realized someone had been sitting and was now standing. Bodin. Like the night before my father’s death, he’d remained on the otherside of the door. Quietly lending his support as much as I’d allow. Back-to-back with me all night. Separated only by the wood planking of the door. “I’m going to make preparations, Belle. I’ll send you a seamstress to make any dress you’d dream of to be wed in. Long as she can make it by end of the sevennight.” So soon! Seven days. I had no time to plan. “I’ll be back this evening and I’d very much like to share a meal with you and plan the ceremony. Make it something exciting rather than something you’d dread.” “You’ll never change that, Bodin. I don’t want you!” I yelled through the door. There was only silence and for a moment I’d thought he’d gone, but then I heard the creaking of boards outside the door which told me he only now left. I wondered if I’d hurt him. Does he even have a heart to hurt? All he’s ever done is manipulate me! *** I watched from my window, through the crack of my shutters until I saw him head out on his big bay gelding. Giving it heel at a breakneck pace. His brown cloak waving behind them as he rode low against the horse to allow the fierce speed. “I hope he falls of.” I said. Turning from the window. That’s not true. A tiny bit of conscience whispered. It was right. But I was currently clinging to my bitterness. Willing to use it to drive me from this place. And all this fantastical idiocy. I furtively crept around. Dodging the servants with nothing but my valise. All I could carry quickly. I crept from the front door and went to the stable. I had the stableboy ready me a sweet gray gelding. The boy brought him out to me, and I tied on my valise, before climbing atop the mount. Seating sideways as was appropriate and giving him heel. He moved into a heavy trot. Headed for Oxendale. The nearest town. It was only a few hours before I arrived in the town and quickly contracted the mail coach to take me on to Luthill, two villages over. I had an aunt there that could help me escape Bodin. I’d have to wait two hours for it to arrive. I calculated how far ahead of Bodin I was. He could be closing the gap even now. I prayed he wasn’t. He’d gone North toward Wakewood so I should have the hours it’d take him to get there plus the time it’d take him to head south. Toward me. But the stress still had me pacing the wood walkway before the coach station. Impatiently waiting for it to arrive. I’ll help unload the thing if it gets us on quicker. A young couple and an elderly man were waiting on the bench nearby. Watching me like I was an unpredictable, caged animal. “Sit, Girl.” The old man patted the bench. “Calm yourself.” I can’t. I was wringing my gloved hands. Pulling my wide hat lower over my face. Hoping the extravagant purple feathers would draw more attention than my features. *** I was beyond grateful when the coach arrived, without any sign of Bodin. I waited, nearly shaking as the footmen unloaded it and dropped them in the Coach Station. Another young woman had arrived. Unchaperoned, like me. I walked to wait next to her without saying a word. Hoping people would assume she was my chaperone. She cast me a look beneath lowered lids but said nothing. Obviously hoping the same. She looked about my age. Perhaps somewhat older with long black. Thin as a rail but with keen, dark eyes. She wore a simple lavender gown with a neat white hat balanced jauntily atop her head with a half-veil along the front. Nearly concealing one eye. I chewed my cheek. Looking one way then the other. As the footmen began loading the old man, the couple, then us. Finally, it was our turn to load on the coach. I’d never felt so relieved as the moment I tucked my huge hat-clad head into the safety of the coach. The other young woman stepped in behind me and the footmen closed the door. I could breathe again. I whooshed a long breath. Deflating. So exhausted from the stress and not sleeping last night, that I immediately tucked into a corner. Set on sleeping until we reached my destination. Luthill. *** I slept hard and didn’t wake until I heard the driver shouting. “Luthill. On to Luthill!” Indicating we were leaving the second village and on to the last stretch before I reached my Aunt. I lifted my head to look around and noticed the woman next to me watching me a bit intensely. “Can I help you?” I asked a bit more sharply than I intended. She said nothing but didn’t look away. Too tired to address her rudeness, just now I dropped my head back into the corner and fell asleep again. “Luthill! Luthill!” The driver called. Banging on the roof. I awoke blinking roughly. The footmen opened the door but no one else moved, so I rose and walked the short aisle and took the steps down. Surprised when I caught movement behind me and saw the other woman climbing down as well. I cut off toward the booths. Intent on seeing if my aunt was at market before trying to recall where her cottage was. I’m not entirely sure. I did feel much revived form my nap. Though my hat was now smashed. My hair was flat on that side and I was certain I had frighteningly dark hollows behind my eyes. I still had heightened anxiety. Feeling in my bones, that Bodin wasn’t far behind. Like he’s already nipping at my heels. I turned and looked behind me. Seeing the young woman purchasing a baguette. She’d only wanted a snack. Shame on me for being so paranoid. I chided. Walking the rest of the aisles. Suddenly the woman materialized next to me. “I wondered…” She said, drawing my attention. She hadn’t spoken to me this whole time. Until now. *** “If you could escort me to the Coach Station ahead. I’m finding myself nervous amidst so many strangers.” She requested. The baguette gripped lightly in her hand. “I’d be more than willing to share if you’d partake.” I was hungry. I glanced at her. She was taller than me and exuded some assuredness that made me doubt her at first. I dismissed the feeling and rolled my eyes. “Of course.” She broke the bit of bread and handed me part. We each took a big bite of the soft morsel. She caught my arm, linking with mine as though we were the best of friends. Giving me a kindly smile as we aimed for the Coach Station. As we rounded the aisle of booths to the quieter alley, the girl suddenly stepped to the side of me, dropping the baguette to the dirt. Immediately discarded as she flattened sideways from me. Near the wall. Lowering her head and stilling as if waiting. What is she doing? But I understood when I looked up and saw the man at the other end of the alley. Walking from the darkness in a black shirt and black pants with sleek brown hair. Bodin. 46 Checkmate I looked at the woman. Furious. She led me to him. Bodin walked through the shadows of the buildings and stepped into the light closer to us and I noticed the eyes were wrong. “Fey King.” I whispered. “Thank you, Ena.” He dismissed the woman. She turned and walked to the far end of the alley behind me. “What do you want?” “I’m certain you’re fully aware why I’m here.” He said coldly. Eying me. “I can’t afford to let you flee.” “Are you going to drag me back to your castle?” I scoffed. Certain he had zero intention of doing that. “I’m seriously debating it.” I deflated. “You can’t do that. There are laws.” “Not that apply to me.” He shook his head. “Or my son.” *** “Why are you here?” I asked more cautiously. Seeing now that the Fey King was not bluffing atall. Bodin hadn’t been threatening me. He was warning me. “To send you back to him for a sound spanking.” I reared back as though he’d slapped me. That’d never happen! “Don’t look at me like that. I think you’ve been misunderstanding your options, My Dear.” He caught me by the hair and began walking me toward the front of the buildings. Bent on proving to him he couldn’t do such things to a lady. I gripped his hand in its brutal grip and began shrieking my head off. Summoning the Magistrate. Much to my satisfaction. “What is going on here?” The chubby man asked. Nearly sputtering. His three chins bobbing anxiously as he eyed the formidable man gripping a fistful of my hair. “This is a wayward ward.” “A bit more than that.” Another voice broke in. Drawing all eyes. The crowd parted and a man stepped through. No mistaking this one… *** “Bodin.” I cried. Looking to him for help. He looked ruggedly appealing in his white shirt and dark pants and sleek black riding boots. Looking far brighter than the other version. “That is my runaway wife.” He snapped. Fury written over his face. The crowd looked in confusion from the Fey King to Bodin. Brows furrowing at the look-alikes before they must’ve determined they were twins. Paying their extreme similarities no mind. “She’s his wife?” a lady in the crowd wondered aloud. “She ran away from spousal duty…What manner of woman?” “How dare she!” Another woman shouted in outrage. “She’s shirking her duties!” “I’m not!” I squawked. Seeing the clear disapproval in their expressions. They were closing in to watch the scene. “I have no ring.” I lifted my hand as if in evidence. “Of course not. Since you left it on your Dressing Table at the house, while you made your sly getaway.” He charged. Lifting a beautiful bejeweled ring from his pocket. Striding over while I stared at him aghast. The Fey King caught my wrist and held it before my face, where I’d displayed it. Bodin walked over and skid the perfectly fitted wring over my middle finger. Seating it in place. “She is mine. By law!” He announced. Glaring at me. Everyone was staring at the ring in the same astonishment I was. With such a perfect fit, it was hard to deny what he said, to them. Many disapproving groans filled the air. “Charge her!” One man with long gray hair and a black hat with a broad brim said. Vehemence in his voice as he pointed at me. “Wives can’t be fleeing their men in such a way. ‘Tis improper!” “Charge her.” Another man echoed. “Charge her!” A third barked. I looked at their faces in horror. Soon the crowd was chanting it. “Charge her. Charge her.” “I’m not this man’s wife!” I declared in desperation. “I heard the consummation myself!” The woman that’d ridden with me in the coach stepped forward to declare. “But despite it, she forced me chaperone her on this fool’s fleeing!” My cheeks flushed in rage and embarrassment. “I-I..I didn’t. I wouldn’t…” I looked to Bodin for help, but his lips were so tight they were white, and his eyes were narrowed in a rare rage. Making clear he had no intention of saving me this time. *** “They’re right!” The Magistrate declared. Throwing up a fat, ringed hand. “They’re right.” He turned on me. Based on preponderance of these witness statements and the clear evidence of the ring, I charge you with falsehoods and fleeing your legally binding wedding. But I didn’t! I shook my head in horror. “Find a switch no bigger than her thumb.” He called over the crowd. “Bodin!” I shrieked in pure desperation. They couldn’t truly mean to strike me. “You can’t let them.” “This is not my doing.” He hissed through gritted teeth. “You know I’m not your wife!” I cried. “So, you’d lie with a man you weren’t wed to?” He said coldly. Silencing the crowd as they looked at me stunned. My mouth moved as I scoured the huge crowd of strangers. “Is that the manner of woman you are?” He demanded. “I…No…I…” He made me out to be either an admitted whore or an admitted wife. There was no answer that’d save me. I was cornered. Bodin mouthed a word. And though I focused on him, I couldn’t catch it. Not the first time. But when he mouthed it the second time, I could tell what he was saying. Checkmate. *** “You unbelievable, Cad!” I shouted. Jerking at the Fey King’s grip. Looking at all their faces ferociously. They were all unreadable. None showing a hint of sympathy. Several men brought switches of various types of wood. The Magistrate swung them through the air. Only accepting the ones that whistled through the air rather than snapping. Tossing the broken ones aside before striding over to hold up my hand. Lifting each next to my thumb until finding one of similar size. “You can’t!” I wrenched my hand from him and hid it behind my back. “This is nonsense!” “She clearly needs an awakening.” The Magistrate grunted. Sauntering to Bodin and handing him the bit of wood. Bodin’s head lowered, and his gaze was dangerous as he descended on me. The Magistrate swept up a chair from the deck of the Coach Station and set it behind Bodin for him to take a seat. Bodin did and then caught my wrist. The Fey King released me as Bodin gave me a vicious tug. Sending me splaying over his lap. My skirts tangled around my legs. I did all that I could. Pounding the chair and shrieking in objection as he smoothed my skirts over my rear. Men and women cheered him on rhythmically. Mortified I looked away from them. Grabbing the legs of the chair and trying to toss myself up was futile. Bodin flattened a forearm across my shoulder blades and pushed me back down over his lap. “I swear, Bodin.” “Enough!” He barked and brought the switch down brutally. It hissed through the air and made a cracking sound against my rear. I yelped and lurched upward. Feeling a sting which burned through me. Making my legs tingle painfully and my lower back ache with my sensitive cheeks. “Again.” The Magistrate directed. “Hard enough she’ll remember it.” I was already going to remember it. I’m never forgiving him. I twisted to look up at Bodin. He met my gaze and brought the switch over his head. Glaring at me as he brought it down again. So hard it rang over the crowd against my bruised tail. “Stop!” I shouted. My hands automatically going to briskly rub the stinging spot. The crowd was laughing as I rolled off his lap onto my knees and had to climb to my feet and back from him. Still rubbing myself to soothe the pulsing pain. I could still feel that switch coming down. “Now maybe you’ll remember.” Bodin hissed as he walked past me. Catching my arm and turning me. Dragging me behind him. He opened the door of a contracted carriage and tossed me inside. Climbing inside next and seating across from me before slamming the door and hitting the roof to bid the driver go. Glaring at me heatedly as the carriage lurched into motion. “You did this!” He roared before I could say a word. “Not a peep further from you.” He barked. “I’ve no wish to say anything more to you any way!” I shouted. “Ever again.” “You will.” Bodin leaned across the gap between us. “Run from me again and the next time I spank you it will be bare naked across my lap until you’re too red and bruised to stand.” I reared back with rounded eyes. Shocked at his aggression. “Now, shut. Your. Mouth.” 47 The Layers of Bodin Charters Bodin sat quietly across from me. Glaring at me so furiously that I couldn’t say he’d blinked since we left. So mad I was sure that he’d finished whipping me, where he’d left off if I lunged for that door. I lifted a curtain to peer out at the scenery. Annoyed to see that the woman, Ena, rode next to the carriage. I was sure if I could see the otherside, I’d find the Fey King there. “Who is she?” I asked him sullenly. “Similar to a sister to me. She’s my guard.” “Guard?” “I’m the son of the Fey King.” “What about James?” “James is a true Charters.” He said that with a hint of pain in his voice. Somewhat sad that his father hadn’t truly been his. “So, should James me the real Lord Charters?” “He doesn’t want it.” “What if he does one day?” He could petition for the Title to be legally reviewed. “Then I will give it to him. He’s the true heir. I’m teaching him what to do at the docks and how to run the house. The rest is up to him.” *** I was faintly surprised that Bodin was so willing to give up the Charters Title. “What about you?” He stared down his nose at me. “I can have either world, if I wish it.” Fey or human. I was being escorted back. To Charters House or to the Fey Castle? I swallowed. Eying Bodin who was now dead silent. And Bodin was clearly disinclined to talk to me further. Or somewhere. I was beginning to fear that the threat of being taken to the Fey Castle was about to become very real. “Where were you going?” He asked me flatly. “To my Aunt Susan. Which you know full well.” He grunted grudgingly but said nothing more. “You knew that was where I’d head.” “If you left.” “You couldn’t have known I would.” I argued. “I hoped you wouldn’t.” His tone was that usual unreadable calm. Though his presence seemed to fully consume the carriage. Seeming larger than life, in his ire. He sighed and leaned forward. Looking at me levelly. “What’s it going to take to move past everything, Belle.” “I don’t even know for certain that you didn’t kill my father.” I said quietly. Even though I no longer believed he had. It was the quickest thing to grasp on to. He winced. “Do you honestly think I could do something like that?” “I don’t know you at all.” I said acidly. He grunted. “The hell you don’t. You’ve always known me.” “I thought you were quiet. I thought you were shy. I thought you didn’t know how to play chess. I thought you were kind.” “I am quiet. I speak when there is a need. I am perhaps shy when with you. I wanted your time. You are correct in your mistake in the last.” He looked out the window. “I am not kind.” I stared at his profile. Suddenly sensing his pain. Something I’d rarely felt from him before. Perhaps not paying enough attention to notice. His profile was handsome. Outlined in the overcast afternoon light. A straight nose. Dark hair and dark sideburns. A full mouth which was clamped closed as he stared thoughtfully out the window. “What are you pondering?” I blurted. My curiosity overcoming me. I regretted the question the moment those amber eyes set on me again. Still ominous in how unreadable they presented. “Why are you so against wedding me when I’m fine enough to bed?” He said bluntly. Catching me off-guard enough I reared back. “Because no one commands me.” “Because I told you, you were marrying me.” “Yes. You don’t own me.” “I know I do not, Belle. I wouldn’t wish to. I’d have you in my life. My partner in all things.” *** I paused. Chewing my cheek as I assessed his motives. “Are you playing chess with me again.” “Not in the least. I’m speaking to you frankly and hoping for the same in return.” I was still. Feeling like a doe in the sights of an arrow. “What if I were to ask you, Belle?” “You’ve not asked me since before all this started.” “And you told me ‘no’.” “I was innocent.” “Yes.” He acknowledged. Sighing as he sat back. Deflating some. “You were.” Something he was responsible for changing. “I didn’t know you then.” I murmured. “Would you say you do now?” “Far more than I did before.” I admitted. “I am no poet.” “No. But-” I found myself fighting the urge to defend his good traits but caught myself. Bodin was still. Leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. “Yes?” I blew a long breath. “You’re fierce. A rock to weather a storm in the ocean. Unmoved by railing and fighting. Calm and logical. Things I appreciate because I feel everything. I’m never calm.” “No.” He agreed. “You’re pure passion. Good and bad.” I smiled faintly. Pure passion. I liked the sound of that far better than being accused of being an emotional wreck. “There are many things about you, Bodin that are quite remarkable.” “Being a Fey Prince?” He queried with a roguish grin. I laughed. Covering my mouth as I caught myself. He reached up and lightly lowered my hand. “I like your smile, Belle. It lightens my heart.” Being a Fey Prince. He’d said. “Among other things, Bodin.” “Well, I’m asking you now, Belle.” He caught the hand he’d pushed from covering my face. Holding it lightly between his and massaging the back in a seductive motion. Which had my defenses melting. “Would you marry me. Be my wife whether it is as Lady Charters or the wife of a wharf worker or a Fey Prince.” I looked around the carriage. “Well, I’m going to need you to elect to be just one of those.” I lifted my finger pointedly. He chuckled. “Lady Demetrius then.” “Lady Demetrius?” I squawked. “What of Cousin Randy.” Bodin gave me a long look that told me he’d not answer me, and I didn’t want to ask. “Did you kill him?” I breathed. “For killing father?” “He did not kill your father, but he did arrange it. I did not kill him.” He reassured. Not explaining further and giving me a meaningful look that told me not ask further questions. I was appalled at first but recalled what Randy had gone to my chamber intent on doing. Ravishing me. Stealing Demetrius House in-case it was found out the estate was ill-gotten. I hated that thought. Imagining that someone from my own family would’ve killed my good-natured father whom he’d grown up knowing. *** “Bodin…” I reached out and caressed his cheek. Seeing the hint of a shadow along his face. From getting up so early and spending most of the morn chasing me. “Yes?” “Do you love me?” “More than my own life.” I stared at him in shock. He’d said it so quickly and sounded so sincere. I thoughtfully considered the future with some lovely poet I’d imagined and instead considered a life with this strange, enigmatic man. Whether in the comfort of Charter House or by a warm fire in a small house, relying on him, I knew he would always be there to look after me. Always take care of me. I remembered the two nights he’d sat on the otherside of my bedroom door because he knew I was upset. Even I knew that was something uncommon. He’d done it to support me while I suffered. He’s always been there. 48 United “Yes, Bodin. I will marry you. On one condition.” “What?” “You must stop trying to order me around.” I reached for his neck. He chuckled. Opening his arms to me and adjusting my hug, to pull me onto his lap. Peering into my eyes. “That’ll never happen, Belle. Someone must try to reign in your destructive side. But I’ll do my best to rationalize with you before then.” I giggled feeling somehow sure that he would still be trying to tell me what to do. Constantly. But I felt certain I was equipped to be a reasonable opponent for Bodin, in his chess games. Afterall, wasn’t I the one that taught him? *** I smiled at him. Then my face went stern. “I’m not forgiving you anytime soon for your little show back there.” “You put me in that position, Belle.” “You lied. We’re not wed.” “Aren’t you?” He caught my hand and lifted it for me to inspect the ring. “We are to me. And this looks like evidence.” “Where did you get it?” “It was my mothers. I fetched it this morning.” “She knows about me?” He gave a grin. Eyes dancing. “She’s always known.” “Why did you let me think she was dead?” “I couldn’t very well say she is off living with the Fey King. That was her choice and my father’s choice but certainly not a fact that needed bandied about. Besides,” He gave me a side eye. “You wouldn’t have believed me.” He’s right. I’d have thought him completely out of his mind. “You must stop keeping secrets from me.” I urged. “No more.” He nodded firmly. Stroking a bit of hair from my face to tuck behind my ear. “And your father, truly must stop meddling.” Bodin laughed outright at that. “Good luck telling him that. I’m his only son.” “And the son of the woman he’s in love with.” Bodin sobered some. “Yes.” He changed the subject. “I believe Ginny would speak to you upon our return.” *** It was late evening and we’d only past one of the villages. Bodin suggested we pull the carriage along the road and set up a campfire. He got one going and the driver and footman hunted down some branches and twigs to keep it going. Bodin pulled out a heavy bag, laden with a cask of wine, cured ham, cheese, apples and a fresh bit of bread. Ena. I immediately thought of her buying from the baker. She’d likely purchased more for our dinner. She, the Fey King, Bodin, I sat around the fire. Bodin waved over the driver and footman bidding them to join us. They hesitated, shifting. Not accustomed to Lords asking them to join them in their fare. “Have a seat.” The Fey King ordered with a severe look. “Join us.” They sat down mechanically, and bits of bread and meat were broken off for them. Though it was simple fare, it was delicious. Bodin, his father, and Ena were laughing together. Exchanging tales which could almost have been human but had the driver and footman eyeing them askance. Once the meal was done the Fey King rose and offered me a hand. “Now, time for the ceremony.” “Ceremony?” I blinked at him. *** I took his hand dully and he pulled me to my feet. Bodin stood and replaced the Fey King’s hand with his. Staring down at me. “You said yes.” “I did...But…” “Father has a man who can conduct it. And we’ve plenty of witnesses.” He gestured to Ena and the servants. I swallowed hard. The Fey King had gone a short distance into the darkness. In the meantime, Bodin made me a comfortable bed of soft branches which would get me high enough off the ground to reduce the chances of insects crawling on me. Evidence of the kindness he thinks he lacks. I remarked so. Making him beam down at me. When the Fey King returned, I saw the yellow sheen of his glowing eyes before his outline was fully visible in the firelight. Three men followed behind him. They looked normal. Like citizens I’d have passed in the marketplace. They’re fey? One stepped forward. “My name is Ezek. I will be conducting the ceremony.” His voice sounded familiar. I moved to get a better look at him in the firelight. “Is something wrong?” He asked. “You were the one that started the people chanting to charge me for fleeing Bodin!” I accused. “Yes.” He admitted. Clearing his throat. “I was one of them.” I turned stunned eyes to Bodin who floundered. Looking as confused as me. I rounded on the Fey King. “You arranged it.” “I did.” He blinked factually. “Bodin has spent his life protecting you, yet you continue to operate as though consequences don’t pertain to you.” I stared at him in horror. “They do. You needed evidence of it before you get yourself or my son hurt.” He announced it unapologetically. Bodin’s brows lowered accusingly. Glaring at his father. “I didn’t ask for your interference.” “But you needed it, nonetheless.” The Fey King gave him a long look. *** Bodin caught me by the upper arm and turned me away from his father. “You don’t have to do this.” I looked up at him. Deeply touched by his intervention. Seeing his warm amber eyes and how he desired to protect me, I was more sure then ever. Despite that I was still a bit angry about my public humiliation, I’d never been one to hold onto anything upsetting for very long. It’s done. It’s over. I was imagining waking in the mornings with Bodin and envisioning what manner of man he’d reveal himself to be as we grew together over the next few years. The more I’d thought on it, the more excited I became at the prospect. “No, Bodin. I want to marry you. I don’t care who does it. That’s not the part that matters.” Bodin looked deeply touched. His face softening and his shoulders slumping in relief. I caught his hand and rounded. Dragging him bouncing along back to face the man. “I don’t like you.” I announced. “Not in the least.” “But I’ll allow you to do this.” I looked up at my lover. “For Bodin.” The Fey King’s features relaxed and he gave a slow nod of approval in my direction. The words were spoken. And though I wore only a plain brown dress, covered in dirt and mud and wrinkled from my long day and a wide-brimmed straw hat with a bounty of feathers atop it, pinned to my head, I looked happily at Bodin who held my hands. Staring at me intently. The same look he’d given me those many years ago, when he was hanging on every word as I thought I taught him chess. What was he really thinking that whole time? I wondered but was distracted by the Fey Man with the long gray hair and plain black hat telling me that it was time for me to speak my part. I reiterated the words he and Bodin had already said. The vows were sealed with a kiss. I squeezed Bodin’s hands. Lifting one to my lips and giving it a quick kiss before I tossed myself wildly into his arms. “Finish it.” The Fey King gave Bodin a long look. I cast him a questioning glance. Bodin sighed and caught my hand. “Come.” 49 Surrender “For what?” I queried. “Even fey believe in consummating vows.” He explained. Consummating? Joining. I swallowed. Watching in horror as he guided me into the blackness of the night. “But everyone will hear us.” “I believe that’s the point.” Bodin said dryly. “They want to hear?” “To know it is done.” I felt my hands shaking. Realizing he was taking me into the shadows and was going to lie with me out here. In the middle of nowhere. “We’ll have no cover.” I said anxiously. “We have a lovely cover of stars.” He gestured upward. Trees to shield us. Soft grass to lie on. And my family to ensure we’re safe.” Thinking of it that way, soothed my worries. Making the idea almost exciting as I put a hand over his wrapped around my other. Leading me into the darkness. As he moved through bits of moonlight, walking into a small grove of trees. I caught the glitter of his hazy silver antlers. “What are they?” I peered above him. “Antlers. The stag is a sacred beast amongst the fey.” “So you symbolize one?” He grimaced slightly. “More than symbolize. It is a form I can take.” “You can turn into a deer?” “A stag.” He corrected. “Yes, but a deer?” “A male one, yes.” He laughed. Tugging me under his arm to guide me more carefully as he realized I couldn’t see at all. “That’s far enough.” The Fey King announced. Indicating we were far enough for privacy but close enough they could verify what occurred. I felt my cheeks heating in horror. But I was focusing on what Bodin had been confiding to me. “Can you fight with them as deer do?” Bodin laughed. “Yes. I could. If I wished. But I would only use them to fight another fey of the same sort. ‘Tis truly not the most practical measure when I’m very capable of dueling instead.” “True.” I conceded. Of course. I felt rather idiotic for having asked. *** Once we were in the dark, he cleared the ground of debris and pulled off his white shirt. Billowing it out before lowering it over the ground so it’d cover as much space as possible. With no regard to the fact that the fine material would be forever destroyed. “Calm down, Belle.” “I can’t see anything but bits of white and shades.” “I know. But I’ll be your eyes.” I felt his hand circling mine. He put that hand along my upper arm and wove around behind me, moving that hand along my arm to show me where he was. I knew he now stood behind me. He expertly undid the clasps at the back of my dress. Letting it fall with a whisper to the ground. Sliding my other underclothes to the ground in a pile. Holding them around my ankles for me to step from them. I took a tiny step forward and stopped. My hands outstretched until I found the top of his shoulder. He stood and I followed that shoulder up until he stood over me. His hands landed around my waist. Framing its slimness as he drew me closer. I could already feel his heat. He’s already unclothed. His body was generating warmth. Contradictory to the cool night. I caught his shoulders and he turned me, tipping me in his arms. I laughed despite myself. He chuckled and lowered me to the ground. Like something precious. He knelt next to me. Twisting over me and joining my lips with his, in butterfly touches that had my breathe quickening and my heart thudding in my chest. Do I love him? It was the first time I’d ever asked myself the question. Yes. Something soul deep in me responded immediately. Before I’d even fully formed a thought in return. Every one of his touches was doing something more to turn my body to lava. Superheating me from head to toe. He caressed along my jaw and to my shoulders, where he outlined my torso and trailed his palm over my flat belly. Feeling the firmness of my thighs and drawing his fingertips down the slim length of my legs. I shivered. Feeling myself dampening already. “What are you doing, Din?” “Savoring the feel of your skin. Enjoying touching you. Without fight, without war, without wondering where you’ll be tomorrow. Just touching you…” I felt a thrill of exhilaration. Sensing his enjoyment at the feel of my body. Already, I could feel him hardening near my elbow. His stiff member protruding near my side. Soon he climbed over me and crawled between my knees, lowering his face between my legs. I stared at him in shock. “I wish I wasn’t entirely blind. That I could see, like you do.” He paused and I saw a quick movement like he’d tossed something. The air above us bloomed in winking purple lights, hovering just above our heads. Only a few feet above the ground. They shimmered like tiny glowflies but cast enough light below them to illuminate the ground around us. Allowing me to watch as Bodin lowered himself back down onto his chest and elbows. *** His eyes locked with mine and I was lost in the purple lights shining in the depths of his amber eyes as he peered at me from over the nest of my sex. His mouth sliding along the crease of my body. “Mmm. Like fine nectar.” He licked again with slow precision. Slicking that tongue from the bottom of that slit up to just beneath my hood where he added some pressure and swirled it. Withdrawing to blow slightly. Forcing the tiny nub there to swell. Then he was able to feel it along his tongue and began pressing it up and down. Giving it careful attention, which was sending me into a freefall of pleasure. “Bodin!” I cried in desperation. No longer aware of any universe where other people were around. I was somewhere else. Lost in the feel of night air along my sensitized skin. My nipples tiny pebbles jutting off the soft tissue of my breasts. My pelvis pressed firmly against his face. He watched me as he worked that nub. Making me so sensitive I was nearly in pain. My back arched up to a near point. My shoulders and the top of the head on the ground as I bowed my neck. Straining as the pleasure exploded behind my eyelids in a cascade of lights and sensation. I found myself catching his head and pulling his face further into me. My hips rocking forward to meet the lathing of his tongue. “Give in to me, Belle. Surrender your body.” I panted. Feeling very much like I was already doing that. With a gasp I felt the tweaking pleasure pulling inside me suddenly convulsed and blew out into a whirlwind of chaos through my muscles making every sinew contract in my body. Forcing everything to clench and tighten. As warm fluid spilled from my body to his mouth. “Mmm.” He purred. “Just like that.” He fed me the ecstasy until my body relaxed. Then he climbed up over me. Settling his body over mine and gliding smoothly into my channel. Taking away the hollow ache beginning to build. I moaned softly at the feel of him. 50 Twisted Destinies “You’re a fascinating woman, Belle.” He was pressed into my center. His gaze watching me from beneath hooded eyes. He massaged into me in a slow place. Letting the layers of pleasurable slivers stack upon themselves until there was a layer woven through me, ready to rupture. He was groaning faintly. Those sounds becoming longer and deeper with each move. When it did, I bucked up and hooked my heels along the insides of his thighs and flexed up to grasp his buttocks and pull him tighter into me. Causing those moans to become almost painfilled. Then he gasped and thrust deep. His hips rocking in the faintest motion. I felt his member pulsing between my walls as he unleashed the seed that had poured through his stem and into my body. “Belle!” He cried brokenly before slumping over me. His hands bracing himself on each side of me to keep his weight from crushing me. He tried to roll to the side of me, but his arms were shaking. “Are you weakened, Din?” He chuckled. “You do have that affect on me.” *** “We’re married.” I said in astonishment. Reaching up to stroke the hair along the back of his head until he relaxed along my side. Still unable to roll fully off me. But I liked his soothing warmth so close. I don’t want him any further away. “We are, indeed.” He murmured. Looking very sleepy. “Finally.” “Finally?” “Yes.” He gave a single nod. “You’re impossible.” “Bodin!” I objected. “What?” He asked dully. “It’s true.” I bit my tongue to keep from arguing further. I’d heard it before. And in truth, I rather took it as a compliment that I was strong and willing to speak my mind. “I’d change nothing about you, Belle.” He admitted quietly. I gave him a quick look but found his eyes were already closed and his breathing had levelled. He’s asleep. Exhausted from chasing me. I was sure that while I’d been resting in that carriage, he’d been wide awake riding a horse since early morning. Hot on my trail. And he’d not slept at all the night before. Stationed outside my bedchamber door. “Bodin.” “Huh?” He breathed. “I love you.” “I love you to, Belle.” He murmured sleepily. “More than life itself.” *** The next evening, we returned to Charters House. As we entered, there was an immediate shadow on the stairwell. Slender enough and with awkward, nervous movements. Indicating to me who it was. Ginny. “My Lady?” I stopped in the foyer. Staring up at her in shock. Feeling a wash of emotions. She murdered my father. She was allied with Randy. “You’re still here?” Bodin sounded faintly surprised. “No one ever came to take me away, so I stayed. I’m ready for whatever will come.” She lifted her chin bravely but her voice trembled. Anger was rising in me a I stared at her. I felt Bodin’s reassuring hand land on my lower back. “She’s wronged you. She will pay. But please hear her out. Consider that had she not spoke out against Randall, you’d have been ravaged in your chamber.” I gave a stiff nod. I’ll hear her out. For Bodin. I went up to my chamber with her. Once in my room, she slumped to the edge of my bed and tearfully confessed everything. I stood over her, my arms crossed. And there were points in which I too found myself crying. As she talked of putting the poison into my father’s tea and then hearing me crying as she gathered things from my chamber. Knowing it was her fault. There was true remorse in her. Though she hadn’t seemed to feel any as she did such awful things. “I’m sorry, Belle.” She whimpered. “You didn’t deserve it. You were probably the closest thing to a friend I ever had.” That melted my fury and heartbreak. I dropped to sit next to her. Crying just as hard. “I was your friend. And you destroyed me.” “I know.” She cried. “Lord Charters is sending me away.” “I know.” “I earned that, Belle. In truth, you’ll be the only one I miss. Thank you for everything.” She didn’t look at me as she impulsively caught me in a hug. Clutching me a brief moment before ducking her head and shuffling from my chamber. Still sobbing as she took the hall. Bodin rolled from the wall outside the door. Always just outside. Waiting for me to need him. He walked to the bed, and I stood and met him. Stepping into his comforting arms and crying against his shoulder while he held me. *** Bodin soon left me to go find Ginny. He escorted her to the edge of the lawns and handed her over to Ena. The fey woman directed her where to go. Ginny was led into the opulence of the stunning Fey Castle. Jaw gaping in astonishment. “Eat.” A regal brunette queen in thick robes came midway down the stairs and gestured to the fine banquet. But her tone was not inviting it was commanding. She knew why Ginny was there. Ginny partook of the food. Other fey women led her away to dress her for the eternal fey court and teach her what would become her ways. Ginny was stunned by the beauty and glamor. It’d be a long while until she realized the full gravity of the trap, she was in. Once in the fey castle, partaking of any elven food, meant remaining for an eternity as one of the King’s people. *** But Ginny’s fate was not so bad. Below the many levels of the grand castle, was a stinking dungeon. And in that dungeon was a man with an apple in his mouth. Tied with a leather strap as if he were no more than a hog about to be served on a platter at a fine banquet. He was spread face down over a table. His ankles tied to the table’s legs. His knees bound midway up, so his legs were spread until his feet didn’t touch the ground, sticking nearly straight out. And forcing all his weight on his stomach. He was folded over it with his wrists shackled from chains strung out of the wall across from him. Forcing him still. His skin was already slick with sweat from the stagnant air here. He already felt he couldn’t breathe. The panic he’d felt at waking such each time his eyes peeled open had caused him to futilely writhe in terror than collapse from exhaustion then wake to start over. The edge of the narrow wooden table dug into his hip bones and the tops of his thighs. But no matter his desperate attempts he couldn’t budge. He had no idea why he was there. By now dried tears marred his freckled face. His red hair had been cropped with a razor until his head was smooth except for one perfectly square patch atop his head. “Do you know why you belong to us now?” An eerie crackling voice asked from the darkness. 51 Randall's Fate Randall shook his head desperately. Wanting to plead, beg to go home. Rail that he didn’t deserve to be in some stinking dungeon. He was, afterall, the Lord Demetrius. “You’ll soon learn.” That voice said ominously. Echoing through the stone room. Randy heard rocks scraping behind him, as someone shuffled to stand where he couldn’t see them. There was more shuffling before him and from a single beam of light coming in from a window high above him, he saw a giant, pale man stepping over one of the chains shackling his wrist and positioning before him. He couldn’t crane his head back enough to see anything above the stranger’s abdomen. A serpent like cock, perilously close to his face, drooped in a limp arch before him as the man reached for the strap holding the apple in his mouth. His movements making Randy highly uncomfortable. He tugged more violently against the chains. The man reached up and undid a buckle which had been biting into the side of Randy’s face. Freeing it, released the apple from his teeth. Which the stranger grasped and yanked from Randy’s aching, jaw. Too numb to move now, it was locked open. He immediately tried to speak but only his tongue was moving. “We are special…” It grated. “We know things.” “Like what you’ve done.” The gravelly voice announced from behind him. “How you’ve tortured others.” The man standing before him inched closer. Randy felt the bumping of the one behind him brushing along the back of his leg with something hard. It took him a moment to realize it was a jutting cock. And he was bound naked. “Please don’t!” He whined. Trying to look over his shoulder but he couldn’t move his body enough to see. Fear ripping through him as he sensed what was coming. His head suddenly jerked upward at a painful angle, hurting his neck. It was the one in-front of him fisting the patch of red hair atop his head. He realized in that moment, that it was the reason that patch was left. It was a makeshift handle for his head to be operated as others wished. He felt the slap of flesh against his cheek. Smacking one side of his face than the other. The voice oozing from above him. “We know what you did to the maid.” “Ginny!” He gargled. Still unable to move his jaw. “Sh-She…Loved…” “As will you…” The one behind him rumbled. Randy felt the abrupt sensation of a rod of flesh stabbing into his mouth and reaching back to his throat. But he still couldn’t react. His jaw refusing to cooperate. He faintly recalled when they’d first brought him, here, they’d forced a salve into his mouth and down his throat. Now he knew why. It had paralyzed the majority of his face. He felt the fuzz of a male pelvis slapping against his lips as his face was brutally fucked. He gasped desperately for air. Trying to get a breath whenever the large meaty piece of flesh withdrew. “What she felt…” The one above him said. Piercing deep into his straining throat and burbling happily at the feel. “He’s a tight one, Brother.” The pale man told the one behind him. Rocking forward and back so the splintering table groaned beneath him. The chains creaking as he was pushed backward with the force of a rod stabbing his throat and rolling down into his neck. He choked and gurgled but the man was merciless. “Good.” Randy felt the bump of an aroused nob against his backside. “No. Noooo!” Randy wailed. Making the man before him rumble with pleasure. “He whines a lot though.” “Pity…Did those girls tell you no?” The man behind him asked in the gravelly voice. Then he spit and Randy felt the warm moisture seeping toward his hole. “No!” He wailed around the weight in his mouth. Tears streaming from the blue eyes which had once been fierce. Suddenly he felt the ripping burn of a hard staff slammed deep into his ass. He tried to fight, to flex closed but nothing worked as he was taken as brutally as a maid. The man’s powerful thighs and pelvis working. His sack smashing against Randall’s. He sobbed and whined and begged around the heavy cock in his mouth but was helpless to their ministrations. They took him throughout the night and the following morning. Until he cried uncontrollably. Snot rolling from his nose. A healer had to be summoned to repair the damages the beasts had done to him. But it would only be a brief time before Randy was to learn he was now the main attraction in a den of pleasure for darker fey lusts. It was his fate to be used each night. To suffer eternally. Or until they tired of him. Randy had never known such pain. THE END (Available now in the store for purchase.)

06 A Moth to Flame Summoning? I shook my head adamantly. Like a witch ritual? I don’t believe in that crap! “Yes, You did…” It purred. Large hands landing on my knees with thumbs massaging inwardly toward the most sensitive part of my thighs. I jerked and leaned up to shove him but again, he pushed my chest. Making me bounce forward and right back to the bed. Then I heard a surge of wind in the room as one hand lifted from my leg. I heard the clanging of chains and looked around. I didn’t go to sleep. I didn’t go to sleep! This can’t be a nightmare. I am awake. I racked my brain and was certain there was no point when I could’ve laid down and then began to dream. “You have a whore’s heart. And it begs me…” He rumbled. Making my chest vibrate with the low tones in his voice. Whore? Whore’s heart? What the sheer fucking hell is he talking about? My panicked brain was barely keeping up. “Mmm…” He rumbled. “And your delicious scent. The smell of your sex.” There was still the rattling of chains, but they sounded closer now. There’s no chains in my room. I could hear them from beneath my bed at first, then up along the sides then I could feel their weight and hear the whispering of them across my plush comforter. I felt the icy chill of one on my wrist and jerked my arm away. Rolling to my side opposite it. Then another chain snapped that wrist. Wrapping it like an anaconda before I could tear it free. I squeaked around my tongue. Slapping and tugging until I’d rubbed some skin from beneath it. The shadowy figure was unmoving. Simply watching. I tried to yank the chain in every direction, but it had two pivot points coming off it. One going to my headboard and the other tight around the edge of my bed and connected somewhere beneath. It was unrelenting and there seemed to be no end I could break free. It was looped about five times. Going from the delicate bones at the base of my hand to midway up my forearm. I flailed and fought it but as I tried to scoot further toward it to make slack, my knee encountered the hip or side of the thing standing over me, refusing to move enough I could turn as it stood between my bent knees. Then suddenly cold wrapped my free wrist. Snatching it and binding it quickly before forcefully yanking me onto my back and then withdrawing beneath my bed until it was pulled taut. A chain. I was stretched over the bed. My arms out to my sides with nowhere to escape to. I was screaming, but only tiny mutterings emerging. I shook my head in denial. Certain I already knew what he was going to do to me. I struggled to the point my shoulders and elbows were hurting and the chains were biting. *** An orange flame burst to life over me. Illuminating a face, I knew. The neighbor. He was wearing a long, ancient looking red cloak which had made his shape seem far wider. But he was just as tall as I’d first perceived him. Huge. I twisted my neck, stretching it to try to talk. He rubbed his fingertips together. And it took me a second to fully realize that it was his fingers generating the fire. Like I’d seen back at the club. He was following me? *** “I wouldn’t scream…” He murmured. Though he didn’t tell me why. His thumb and forefinger caressed lightly along each other. Generating the dancing orange flame. Trimmed in red as rich as the cloak he wore. And winking off black whiskers framing his mouth and hard green eyes. So pale, they were almost white. I hadn’t noticed that from the distance. It made him seem all the more intimidating. “If you fight, if you don’t obey…I can touch the chains…” He said softly. His bass voice booming through the room, even when he only whispered. I took in what he was telling me. If I don’t do as I’m told he’ll heat the chains and burn them into me. I stopped struggling and stared at him. “Now…Jessica…Let’s fix that lovely mouth.” He brought his hands together and unfolded them in a ball of light. Suddenly my numbed tongue felt normal sized again. I opened my mouth to shriek for the neighbors, but he lifted one fiery finger and waved it as he clucked in disapproval. Making that flame whoosh through the air with the movement. He dropped his hands and hovered them over my legs. Almost threateningly. I held my breath as I watched the flames rising from his palm up between his fingers and leaving tufts of smoke in the air. I scrunched my eyes closed and tried not to scream. Praying that he wouldn’t touch me with those scalding hands. But I heard another hiss and when I dared peel my eyes open, I found only darkness. And his shadow hovering over me. The flames are out. Then I felt those hands land on my thighs. Ice cold. As if nearly frozen. *** His touch was weighted from his tremendous height leaning over me. Making my legs sink into the foot of the bed. And I’d never felt a touch so chilly. Impossibly cold. Making my skin retract at the merest touch. I tried to sink in the rest of my body. To withdraw from that firm touch. Which reached all around my thighs with giant hands. I stared up at him in horror. “I could feel your lust from my home.” He nodded toward the window. “Scent it every time you drove by and tonight…Mmm.” He shook his head, almost in wonder. His hands inching upward and sliding beneath the hem of my dress. “Tonight, you reek of it. Every inch of your skin begging for a man.” “I-I…” “It is a pheromone human women generate.” He paused as his hands pressed up to my hips and then rolled outward beneath my skirt. Gripping my hips. “It summons me like a moth to a flame.” 07 Vulnerabilities He gave them an abrupt jerk and yanked me to the edge of the bed. I yelped. He gave a pleased smile. A slow smirk. And I realized that the noise had pleased him. I clamped my mouth shut. Trying to adapt to this situation. I pulled at one chain, then the other. Trying to make my movements subtle enough he wouldn’t be able to tell. I was holding my breath. His hands were sliding under the thin film of my nylon dress until reaching the curve beneath my breasts. He ducked low to reach high up my dress and just frame them. Pressing upward enough to test their weight before dragging those palms back down my skin. Rough calluses making pinpricks of tingling on my sensitized skin. My body was nearly trembling. I tried to hide the hints of fear taking over my body and come up with a clever escape. Didn’t women always manage that in the movies? “I’m going to take my time with you…” He growled. “Until your hunger is fully fed.” “Fed?” I whispered in question. Trying to distract him from the fact that I was toying with the chains. Trying to twist my wrists enough to unwind them. To get some slack. “Watch you struggle is beautiful. These bountiful tits.” He cupped them over my dress and thrust his thighs against the foot of my bed. Startling me enough I gasped. The movement sent the big mound of flesh rolling upward and into his hand. Making him growl appreciatively. The nylon barely contained all my flesh, and I hadn’t worn a bra. With the open back it’d have detracted from the fine fit of the garment. So, it was opened down the front to several inches below my naval. Sitting open as wide as the curve of my ribs all the way down from just beneath my breasts. Revealing soft brown skin that I’d always received compliments for. The gap between well over six inches. Exposing all of my cleavage and the upper rise as it connected just below my collarbone. Open so far that it left only a bit of fabric barely covering my nipples as it went up over my shoulders. Realizing my struggles may’ve freed one, I glanced down my body, hoping to not tempt the man to anything more than he intended. I caught sight of the edge of one brown areole on my right. Dammit. *** “What are you staring at?” He purred. I looked up at him. Lip curling in contempt. But his dark gaze was locked where I’d been looking. “Ah. I see…” Lifting a hand to slowly reach up and trace the edge of that areole with a broad fingertip. Before edging the fabric over enough that it hooked to the side of my nipple. Immediately making it jump and stiffen to a hard nub which kept the fabric from sliding back and sent thrills of sensations through my body. “It is delightful, isn’t it? How every inch of a woman’s skin can be lit on fire by the right touch. How no matter how scared she is…” His eyes roved over the opening in the dress, that fingertip slowly trailing the edge of fabric down to my lower pelvis just above my pubic line, where he pressed slightly. Making my ass immediately flex to press upward against the pleasurable pressure pushing on the outside caused me inside. Especially when my body was already over-sensitized from wanting the man I’d intended to come home with and then from teasing myself with my toy. “Her body is still that of an animal.” He continued. “It will still respond to the correct touch. Still wet itself for the acceptance of a man…No matter what she is thinking.” I was thinking, I was getting the hell out of this. I hated the feeling of being chained down. So tightly that I was sunk into the bed. I couldn’t move my legs because he was between them, bent over the bed to freely touch me. Like in my nightmares. Were they a warning of this? I drew a short breath as I stared up at him in horror. He leaned over me and blew a warm breath along my neck. Smelling like pine and mint and some other wild scent I couldn’t identify. The heat making my neck tingle and the roots of my hair feel like they stood on end. “A human woman’s body is the most perfect creation…Soft, pliable, responsive, instinctive…Lustful.” He’s going to do me. That’s what all this is about. The logical part of my panicked brain took over. Trying to rationalize what was happening and to block out the statements he was making. I rolled my head away from him to feign staring at a spot on the wall. “If you’re going to do it. Just get it over with.” But I was actually watching as I tested the chain in minute movements. Working it up and down and trying to see if I could wriggle my wrist out of it on that side. Seeing what loosened it and what didn’t. “Oh, Little Animal, that’s not going to happen.” He was shaking his head slowly. “You’re mine. To take as I wish. For as long as I wish. This will be no quick endeavor for you. I’m going to enjoy every bit of this delicious flesh.” He cupped the sides of my ribs and fondled them up and down. Learning the feel of them. I growled through my teeth. If I got loose, I was going to make him pay. I calculated all the weapons in my vicinity. A lamp I could throw at his head. A hardcover book on the side table I could hit him with. But ultimately, I’d have to get out of this room because most of the things I could use were in the kitchen. The wine bottle. Or a knife from the drawer. Either of those sounded like fine options to me. 08 Taking His Time “I can feel your seething rage, Little Animal.” He rumbled. “How badly you want to fight me…” He reached up to massage both breasts with huge hands. Rolling them together and watching the inner curves brushing. Giving special attention to the exposed nipple. Leaning over me, he blew lightly on it. My back spasmed as though he’d stuck a hot rod on me. His lips wrapped it and he began kissing it. Drawing it deep in his mouth and swirling around it with a rough tongue. A tiny squeak erupted from my throat, and I was arching away from him. Driving my head into the bed and trying to get my feet on the edge of the bed to get some leverage to push myself further up toward the headboard. But the moment I managed to catch my heels on it, his hands snapped back to palm the front of my shins to hold me there. Uh-oh. My stomach sunk as I realized this was a position that suited him. As I pressed off trying to get away from the chains, I found I could only lift my hips. My arms and shoulders wouldn’t budge. How can these chains be concreted where they are? I inspected one side trying to see if they were that heavy or tied that tightly beneath the bed. How did he get them to come up like they did? How was he making flames with his hands? Some hidden lighter? I tried to explain to myself. But even my numbed brain knew that this was all stuff I couldn’t explain. *** After catching my nipple between his teeth and pulling a little, then releasing. Then repeating a few times, he began raking those rough whiskers over the bared skin of my belly. Taking time to tug at the bow holding my dress closed. A tiny piece of fabric. Which seemed so helpless and delicate now. Barely holding the nylon together. I grunted as I tried again to push up. By now he’d reached the small ‘v’ in my dress just above my lower pelvis, sitting just over where my womb would be in my body. He stuck out that rough tongue and traced the dipping bottom of that fabric before sending that tongue creeping beneath it to put pressure on that spot. Making me hiss between my teeth. He’s too close. “Which part bothers you more, Jessica?” He purred in that burbling voice. “That you have no control or that you’re finding hints of pleasure in it?” “Go away!” I leaned up to shriek. Shaking the chains in frustration. “Pull, writhe, fight. It doesn’t matter to me. You’re not going anywhere until I’m good and done with you…And I do like to take my time…” *** “All that time I spent in my house. Scenting what you did in here with your little toy. Knowing I could fill you so much better than that…It was pure torture. I envisioned all the things I’d do to you. How I’d possess every hole you have. Stuff you full of me until you’re brimming over with my cum.” I huffed. Breathing quickly as I stared at him horrified. My full lips crushed together hatefully. “I imagined how sweetly you’d beg me to get inside your sweet body.” The idea of a man having me while I was chained down and totally vulnerable was an impossible thought. I hate the idea. “That’ll never happen.” I said acidly. “Don’t bet on it, Jessica. I always get what I want. And you will beg me.” “Not a chance.” I, who was always so carefully controlled. No emotion. No weakness. A force to reckon with. Feared at work as the sexy, imposing boss. Tied down and forced to submit. That thought made me even angrier. I am vulnerable to no one! I’ll never beg… “Such fury…” He breathed along my lower belly still licking beneath my belly button. Then he lowered to his knees on the floor. I thought about kicking him but remembered that hand on fire. And how these chains came from nowhere. And realized I needed to save my violence for the right moment. Too early and I could end up four-pointed to my bed and utterly unable to resist. Be patient, Jessica… I told myself. He skid his hands back under my nylon skirt and began inching it up. Once satisfied he inspected my soft lips. Giving them an in-dept study. Until I felt the intimacy had become beyond what I could endure. “Something you’re looking for down here.” “Enjoying the view.” He said, as he bumped his nose along my lips, brushing them in a soft nuzzle. Unlike anything I’d ever felt before. Just as I was processing that He ducked his face between my thighs to drag that rough tongue up along my crease. Making me shiver reflexively and feeling a rush of dampness warm me. Dammit. I was proving him right. My stupid body was reacting. *** This was nothing like what I had always assume being forced would be like. “Just do what you’re going to.” I commanded He said nothing. Only turned his head sideways to maneuver my crease with his tongue at a different angle. Slowing down to show that he’d not obey me. Still leaving me aching inside for some sort of penetration. Fuck. I squinted my eyes closed. The ache in me increasing so much it was nearly irresistible to not writhe toward that tongue and try to move until he pushed into my opening. And gave me some relief. I could still take control of this. Have it on my terms. But when I tried to readjust myself, the pressure against my shins increased. Making it impossible for me to get any closer to that teasing mouth. Damn him. He wouldn’t let me have even that. Keeping me held where I was. With my feet and thighs out of the way of his intrusive mouth. Taking advantage of how exposed I was. His hands turned on my leg as he leaned toward my center, palming the front of my shins. Gradually, beginning to caress up and down. I could tell he enjoyed the smoothness of my long legs. Curved and well-muscled from long weekends of Yoga. He stroked them almost reverently. “Are we ready to beg?” “You don’t control me. Only I do. I control my world!” “You’re not controlling this, Jessica.” He corrected. “When I take you, there’ll be no control for you. No taking for you…Only receiving. Utterly vulnerable. Mine.” That made me shiver. It sounded horrifying. But that vibrating bass voice speaking so close to the inside of my body sent wild quivering inside and I realized I was perilously close to coming. From his voice. I knew it was ridiculous, but it didn’t change the fact that I now wanted him to talk more. Or stick something inside me. Something… I did feel like a little animal. Writhing with need. Sweating. Like I did in my nightmare. “This sweet, tasty little hole will become my place of pleasure. While you submit to me.” 09 Sweetest Indulgence Submit. Disgust poured through me. I hated that word. Dampening how close I came to coming from his vibrato voice. He turned his head again and licked me a bit harder until I was a hairsbreadth from peaking. “Will you beg now?” “No.” I squeaked out breathlessly. He withdrew from his ministrations. As if torturing me on purpose. He inhaled deeply. “That delicious lust. Like the sweetest indulgence.” “Seriously.” I said flatly. “There’s something wrong with you.” He chuckled. “Indeed, there is.” “Why do you talk so wierd?” He chuckled again. Licking and biting the inside of my thigh. Until my hips jerked, and I moved my leg further away from his mouth. Opening me further and drawing his attention. “You’ve had a bit of my mouth…Now I’d like a bit of yours.” He breathed warmly over my lower lips. *** “The Hell if you think so. I’ll bite it off, swear to God.” He laughed. “No, you won’t, Little Animal. Bit harder than you might imagine…Besides… That’d infuriate me. And who knows what lights on fire when I’m angry.” He grinned secretively at me. Is he implying his cock can catch flame? No. Not possible. I gave him a wary, assessing look. Completely unable to read his face. Those eyes were utterly unemotional. Neither are flaming hands or phantom chains. I rolled my eyes and grunted in frustration. As that little epiphany struck my ass like a lightening bolt. He stood. Towering over me until his dark shadow fell over the bed. Making the room seem darker and him seem even more ominous. He reached up to hook his hood and slowly pull it back. Revealing the pitchiblack hair. Buzzed short on the sides and in the back with longer locks over the top, sweeping the front of his brow. As pitch black as the midnight goatee framing that mouth. A mouth which was just on me. His lips still glistened with the liquor of my sex. And he was staring in my eyes as he peeled open the red cloak to reveal he wore nothing beneath. “Are we ready now, Jessica?” To beg. Over my dead body. He was wearing a cloak with nothing underneath. I blinked in wonder. How’d he get over here, in a cloak with nothing under it, without someone calling the cops? Perhaps someone did. A faint hope bloomed. Maybe someone would see the shadow of a stranger through my opened window and arrive to check on me. It’s unlikely. A tiny inward voice argued. I’d made it a point to keep myself separate from neighbors. Making it clear I had no interest in them. Why would they think any differently now that some guy I don’t know is going to do me? Wouldn’t be the first time. That little voice mentioned. Aggravating me further. If that was the hint of a conscience, I hated her beyond all things. *** The man’s body was bared. Huge and built like a lumber jack with an arrowing point from where his shoulders indented toward a flat, ripped abdomen and narrow muscled hips with long legs…And dangling from the apex of those thighs, was a dark nest carrying a long dark cock. Looking as black as that of a man I’d picked up from the bar months ago. Who’d had the sexiest ebony skin. Though this man was deeply tan, that part of him was clearly of a different shade. He walked to me and guided my feet back to the floor. Lowering them from the edge of the bed so he could caress the top of my thighs, stroking the insides with his thumbs until they just brushed the warm softness between. His fingers lightly dancing along the outside as they learned each rounded muscle of my leg. “Why’s it like that?” I blurted. Looking from his rod to his face in confusion. He grinned slyly. “I can conceal many things but not my genitals.” “Your skin really looks like that?” “A bit rougher and darker, truthfully.” He tilted his head and shrugged. Completely naked now as he set a knee on the edge of the bed. Brushing against my center and making me reflexively press down and grind slightly on it. My body still starving. “What are you?” “Something beyond your understanding. I couldn’t begin to explain it to you in a way that would make any sense.” He paused as he was. With his hands framing my hips and that dastardly knee giving just enough pressure to torment me. He thoughtfully studied the blanket. “I was, essentially, the replacement for a human child.” Human? How many times has he used that word now? As though he’s something else. “What are you?” I asked with more emphasis. Realizing he was some kind of monster. He chuckled coldly again. “Don’t worry about that just now.” He rolled his hips sideways so that hard rod as thick as my arm and as heavy as a branch just pushed at my opening. I looked up at him with rounded eyes. Uncertain for the first time in my life, if a cock was going to fit in me. He smiled down at me as he began climbing up my body. Letting that hard bit of muscle and tissue slide along my nylon dress, pulling it up as it slid by as he moved one knee at a time in the slowest sliding motion as he climbed over me. Eventually that cock landed between my breasts and just brushed my chin. I glared at him through narrowed eyes. For a heartbeat I wondered if I could turn him to putty if I just willingly put my lips over it. If I could melt whatever this controlling thing was until he’d want me to lead the way. But peering up at him and his hooded green eyes, I was very certain that wouldn’t work. He wants me his way. And he’s going to take it. 10 Obstinate He paused long enough to lurch up more onto his knees and slide himself along the canyon between my large breasts. Moaning at the feel of soft skin rubbing along the sides and bottom. He leaned over to spit slightly on my chest, then reached down to grab himself and rub along the lubricant until it was smeared. I already knew where this was going. With large breasts I’d been asked for this more than once. I was unsurprised when he eventually stretched both arms to palm the outer edges of my breasts as I suspected he would and pushed them together. Surrounding his bark-hard cock in my soft, moldable, tissue. He tilted his head as he watched my face as he began to rock his hips forward and back into the opening between my ample breasts. His sack brushing along my sternum as he moved. Though it’d look like his flesh would be rough it was still smooth, sleek against my skin. And he began to move faster. Making low rumbling noises from his chest that indicated his pleasure at the feel of what he was doing. His cheeks sucked in, and his head dropped backward as he gave in to pure sensation. Going off pure feeling as he fucked my tits. His length stretching up to brush along my throat. I could’ve opened my mouth to meet his thrusts as I usually did, but I was set on being as obstinate as possible. As many tiny defiances as I can think of. Though he seemed undeterred. Ramping up his speed and becoming more forceful with shorter strokes. Until, to my surprise, he gave a long grunt. “Uhhh…” Then I felt the surge of hot liquid along my lower jaw. He came. Relief washed over me as I realized it was over. *** I couldn’t have been more wrong. He was only just beginning. He massaged my breasts in rounded strokes. Becoming almost tender as he set them down. Letting the muscles beneath relax as he worked them. I waited for him to go limp against my chest. But he’s not. Even after several seconds he was still rock hard. The weight of him heavy enough against my chest that it nearly felt like someone had set a cinder block on my chest. “What do you call yourself, if not human?” I asked. Determined to get as much information as I could. To try and find a way to get him later. “A Changeling. It was years before I even knew…” He murmured. Seeming almost impossible to hear with that deep voice. “A Changeling?” I tried the word. It felt odd, foreign. I’d heard of such things in my College Course on Cultural Lore. They were magical creatures capable of mimicking the look of a human to hide what they really were. Twisted fey. *** If that fire had just been a lighter with a high torch and these chains were somehow suspended on cables to drag them out with his other hand, then it was possible that he was really just a crazy, giant, man. With the weirdest…My eyes dropped to look at the spike of hard flesh still resting against me. “Are we done?” “Not even close.” He chuckled. Reaching over the side of the bed to grab a nightgown from last night. Kindly wiping my jaw and neck for me. “Just giving you a moment.” My heart dropped. “Me?” I blinked up at him. “You don’t think you need one?” “I’d rather just be done.” I admitted. Immediately widening big brown eyes, as I realized what a dumb thing that was to say. I should’ve stalled. The longer I stall, the more likely someone might show up. *** He reached back and touched me with an icy hand. Rubbing along my tiny nubbin just under my hood, with a chilly fingertip. Making it harden and me roll my hips and close my thighs around his hand in a death grip. The ache was getting unbearable. “Then why are you still wet?” He lifted his hand popped that finger in his mouth, pulling it out just as quick. I blinked at him. He just tasted me? “And still aching?” He persisted. Because I haven’t come. I wanted to snap impatiently. Feeling very confused about the war between my body’s needs and my brain’s good sense. *** I glared up at him. “Aw, Little Animal, you’re angry again.” “You’re a real piece of work, you know that?” I couldn’t even think of a term appropriately hateful. “Then why were you touching yourself, and fantasizing about me?” “How did you know that?” “I can sense it. We can sense lust in the air like the wafting scent of a baking cake.” He explained. “I keep telling you this. I could feel it.” “Feel it?” I asked dumbly. “It woke me from my sleep. Made me hard just deciding what I’d do to sate that desperate need.” He gave a cold half smile. “And my own.” He was sleeping and the smell of my lust woke him? I eyed him askance. Turning my head to give him a sideways look. “So, you can smell me, because you’re all about getting some?” “You won’t like my answer.” He said flatly. “Well, I want to make sure I understand your dumb little game.” “That is just the drive behind it. But not why I’m acting on it.” I frowned. “Then why?” “To procreate, Little Animal.” He said simply with a broad grin. Knowing it’d make me fly off the handle. 11 Will You Beg? My eyes went huge in horror, and I opened my mouth to rail at him, but he dropped onto all fours. Before I could register what he was doing, he had popped that mammoth sized staff in my mouth. “I want to mate with you.” He said. Adding to the sinking feeling I was thinking. I’m not on birth-control. I use a diaphragm. I hadn’t put one in because I knew I’d be at the club for over two hours. I was going to pop it in once my date got here. But he never did. I had some explicit things to say to that son-of-a-bitch. I now wondered if this man had been following me and scared the guy off with some sort of flame. I’d seen what looked like a fire being doused when I’d turned. What did he see? I had reflexively blocked my throat with my tongue when I’d felt the sudden intrusion between my lips. “Relax.” He urged. Tilting over me as he scooted up until his knees were on the bed in my armpits. It changed the angle of his tip from being on the roof of my mouth to pointing downward into my throat. “Pretend I’m your adorable little Real Estate Agent.” There was the hint of derision in his voice. “You were there!” I tried to accuse. Inadvertently moving my tongue to talk around the blunted piece of him lodged in my mouth. He took advantage the same as he had when I’d tried to yell at him. The moment my tongue lowered he thrust into my throat, just brushing the back. I gagged and cursed around him. The words vibrating along his length in a way that had him groaning. If my hands had been free I’d have punched him. I struggled at the chains and then pounded the bed with my fists in frustration when there was no escape. He gradually began smoothing in and out of my mouth. Brushing past my lips. My mouth was open so far to accommodate him that I had no leverage to try and snap my jaw closed. But I peeled my lips back to allow my teeth to scrape along him. But that strange hard skin seemed to not be bothered by my teeth. He hunkered over me like an animal and began fucking my throat. Pushing in and then withdrawing for me to take a quick breath before pushing back in. Forcing in and out of my mouth. Brushing along my lips and working his way deeper into me. “You feel so good.” He growled. Bending enough to watch himself going in and out between my thick lips. Enjoying the satiny feel of my large lips wrapped in an ‘o’ around him. His ass flexed as he pumped in and out of my mouth. I imagined what he’d look like to someone watching. Leaned over drilling into the face of a chained woman panting with a nipple hanging out and skirt pulled up over one hip with just my lower lips catching the breeze. I wiggled my hips trying to scoot the skirt down and escape the bulge in my mouth. But I felt the hard flexing and knew he was pouring more cum in my throat. I reflexively swallowed. My lips popping off him as he withdrew from my mouth. *** “You have the most luscious lips.” He reached down to stroke his thumb across the bottom. Swiping away a large white drop. “Are you ready to go again? Or are we ready to beg yet?” My jaw quivered with ire and I glared at him. He settled himself along my chin again. Moving side to side, to sweep that hard length against my lips. “Fine.” I said gutturally. “Good choice.” He said triumphantly. “I was set on going from there.” He pointed to my mouth then my chest. “To there, all night until you surrendered.” “I’d have been chaffed and choked.” I gave him a dark look. He gave a grudging shrug. “Do you have a conscience at all?” “I’m not sure.” He frowned thoughtfully. “Does that require a soul?” What kind of question is that? I gaped at him. “I have no idea! Probably…” “Then likely not.” *** “Are you a Sociopath.” “I’m not sure.” He tilted his head grudgingly. “Possibly.” “A psychopath?” He nodded slightly. “More likely.” I blinked in shock. “Are you ready to beg me, Jessica.” I deflated and my lips whitened. I hated the idea of asking him to intrude in my body. But this was not going to end until I did. And, though I’d never have admitted it to him, I was so desperate right now I’d have grabbed a man off the sidewalk. “Will you please, fuck me.” I looked away. “Oh, not nearly.” He laughed. Catching my chin and angling it back down to him. He leaned over me, twisting to the side and resting his head on one open palm. Propping the elbow on the bed next to my neck. It looked uncomfortable. Normal people didn’t twist like that. But he looked totally comfortable. Naked. Huge. Relaxed. “Ask me to be inside you.” I scowled and my lip twitched in obvious fury. “Do it.” He stroked a fingertip along my forehead and over my nose. Spending special time on my lips in a meaningful way before trailing it over my chin and down over my chest into the deep hollow of my chest. He leaned further over me and slid a rough hand beneath the nylon and rubbed it across my jutting nipple. “Please.” I blurted. The sensitized bud sending electrical currents from that tip to deep in my core. Making me feel like I would burst with need for a man. “Get inside me.” I hesitated. “Now.” “Well, no need to be so demanding.” He grinned and leaned over me. Damn him! I growled in frustration that I had surrendered. “Mmm.” He rumbled. Making the walls tremble with that deep sound. My shoulder vibrated beneath his chest. He was somehow capable of talking directly from his chest. He had a voice that would carry through an auditorium without a mic. And shake the walls. “Let’s see if we can turn that growl to a purr.” He suggested provocatively. “You’re a demon!” I announced. “Basically.” He hovered over me with the strength of his abs and lifted both hands as if weighing scales. “Demonic. Twisted fey. Who’s to say?” “Me! I say demon.” “Touche.” He nodded grudgingly. “Now, about that purr…” 12 Fine Lines “Should I fight you? Take you rough?” He queried. Laying over my torso to reach one of my pillows. Pulling it down, then the other. “No. You should let me go. Unchain me. Give me the chance to seduce you.” He scoffed. Throwing back his head to laugh outright. “The Hell I should!” I scowled darkly. “First, you’d run. Then grab the nearest man to go give him what I earned.” “Earned?” “Well, I had to work to make you beg. I consider that ‘earning’.” “Then I feel I’ve earned the right to kill you. Unchain me.” He chuckled. “Beautiful and dangerous.” His eyes fell on me and slid over all that luscious bare skin. “And delicious.” “What are you looking at?” I asked breathlessly. “Mmm. I’m thinking.” “About?” I was getting even more aggravated now. I’d begged for him and now he was toying with me. Stalling. “Are you goading me on purpose?” I demanded. “No. I’m deciding I’m going to destroy your favorite dress.” No! I frowned. “No! Don’t do that.” “I’m afraid I can’t help myself.” He leaned over me and caught that tiny black bow. Yanking it violently while making unblinking eye contact with me. Challenging me. Knowing I can do nothing to stop him. All I could do was lay there helplessly. *** The nylon announced the rip like a foghorn. Making a horrible scratching sound as it tore wide in strips across my ribs and chest. He reached through some of the gaps on the side and pulled it down. Taking his time tearing it from my shoulders. The moment my breasts were free, they bounced upward. Swaying against my chest with pert nipples from the friction of the material. “Dammit.” I glared at him. “Come on.” He teased. “You had to know that was coming.” He pulled it all off me. Tugging away a loop of nylon still around my hips. Glancing admiringly at the thin line of pubic hair covering my sex. “Mmm…I like that. Like an arrow.” He trailed a fingertip over the bit of hair. “Right down to,” Following it down and tilting back to get a better view. “Where I wanna be.” “That was my favorite dress.” I grumbled. My hunting dress. “I’ll buy you another.” “It was a three-hundred-dollar dress.” He shrugged. “I’ll buy you another.” How’d he make that sound effortless? “I don’t want your money.” “I wasn’t offering you money. I was offering you a dress.” He glanced down at my exposed globes of flesh. “It was fun to tear.” “You’re a dick.” He shrugged. “You can buy me that dress, and then if you could firmly place it up your muscled butt, that’d be fantastic.” “Aw, Jessica…That doesn’t seem kind.” “I never told you my name!” *** I had noticed him using my name before but it had only dawned on me earlier when I was in the middle of about five different thoughts and some kind of an analysis of my situation. “I have exceptionally good hearing.” He dismissed. “No one has been here to say it.” “Your adorable Real Estate agent did.” “You were there!” I called him out. “I’ve been following you.” He admitted so blandly that my momentary triumph and preparations of accusation withered. “A good hunter always stalks his prey. Especially one as pretty as you. Can’t have other males crowding territory I wanted tonight.” “You chased him off!” “Yes.” “How?” “Showed him my real face?” “And it’s that bad?” “Oh.” He grinned knowingly and shook his head. “Much worse.” *** “Now, on to better things.” He swept an arm under the curve of my back and hoisted up my bottom half, my shoulders and arms still gripped by the biting chain. He slid one pillow vertical up my back, starting from mid back and running down. The other one crossed it, directly under my ass. Hoisting me up nearly a foot. So, I was level with his hips. Like being served to his giant knob, on a platter. He cupped my breasts and pushed them together to lick on nipple then the other and bite lightly on them. I bucked my hips toward him. “So soon?” He queried in a coaxing voice. I glared heatedly at him. “Fine.” He lowered the hard thing from atop my belly, letting it slip down until it hovered between us. “Are you sure?” “Does it matter?” I countered hatefully. “No.” He shook his head and wound his hips forward until they sifted through the soft tissues of my pussy lips until finding the beckoning mouth. “Are you ready?” “No.” “I suggest relaxing. I am…” He glanced down at where we were touching. “Rather large.” “I noticed.” He smirked. “Wasn’t a compliment.” “Ah, but it is.” “Just get this over with.” I groaned. “I told you, Jessica. I’m the furthest thing from, in a rush.” He proved that when he eased closer. Pushing the bulging point into my heated flesh. Separating it as he slickly entered. Consumed inch by inch by my body. “Ahhh…” He groaned. Tensing and gritting his teeth as if in pain. “I hope it hurts.” “Trying not to burst instantly, hurts.” “Go ahead, makes no difference to me.” I said flatly but really my ass was flexing so hard I was shaking with the urge to push myself against him and see if I really could take all of him in. “Fine.” He paused with only the merest bit of himself in me and clenched my thighs in a nailed grip as his body swayed slightly with his urge to plunge into my flesh as he spurted into me. I grinned triumphantly. “And there it is.” 13 Fitted “But Sweetheart,” He objected in a sing song voice. “Haven’t you noticed?” I blinked at him. “I can come in you all night and keep right on going.” He nudged me a bit. Reminding me how hard he was. Intruding in my body like a broad branch. Ready to spear me. Not going even slightly limp. How much stamina can one man have? He’s not a man. The malicious little bitch in my head argued. I very much disliked her. He began pushing straight in again. Distracting me from venomous thoughts toward my logical mind. My body felt stiff, unflexible. As if it could barely stretch any further. My back was shuddering with the effort of taking him in. The stretching burned a bit. I tried to duck my ass down to try and back away from him, but the pillows were too firm to allow me to go much of anywhere. Only making me ride his length slightly as I tried to maneuver away. “Keep it up.” He growled. Warningly. He’ll come again already? I realized I needed to comply with what he said. Slow down. Stop fighting so hard. He likes that. Don’t comply too much. He’ll like that. Find a middle ground and stay in it or you’re going to be knocked up with Rosemary’s Baby by morning… *** “You’re enduring my girth surprisingly well. Let’s see if you can take the length.” I blew a breath. Feeling my whole body starting to sweat with the slight ache at the friction of stretching so far. I had to shuffle my legs wider open and slow my breathing to try and relax enough not to tear as he pushed that wide mass into the crux of my body. I bunched the comforter in my fists, splayed as my arms were that was all I could clench. Reminding myself to relax my legs and ass and to do my damnedest to stay relaxed in my most intimate channel. Which he’s currently taking. “Easy. Easy.” He coaxed. Finally adding sternly. “This is much easier, when I spell you to sleep!” “What?” I lurched my head up to glare at him. Huge mistake. *** Making my inner body flex. Clamping around him and dragging him in. It made him jump and then catch my hips to jerk forward. Feeding me his climax. No longer able to fight the urge. He sunk deep into me. Stretching everything in me until I knew there wasn’t a spare centimeter within my body. The pressure against my cervix was nearly excruciating. He whooshed several breaths of air to refrain from ramming into me. Even I could tell he was trying to catch his fracturing control from the last peak he’d just attained to keep from violently working my body. I gave him a wide-eyed look. Very afraid that if he didn’t, I might be irreparably damaged. His body shook with the ravenous desire to feed on mine. “Please.” I whimpered. He growled impatiently. Acknowledging that he was trying. His body quivered. Tiny tremors racking his back and shaking his legs. I could feel it through the fierce branch embedded in me. Already leaned upward to see him, I hazarded a glance at my abdomen and was shocked to see that my lower pelvis was swollen as if I were in the first stages of pregnancy. That’s him. I realized. Stunned at how much my body had already allowed. I could definitely say that the hungry ache was effectively banished now but the soreness had certainly not abated. *** He abruptly relaxed. Drawing a long breath made those bunched muscles ease. Only then did I dare spit the accusing words I’d been withholding. “You’ve been in here before?” “Yes.” “How?” “I thought it was a nightmare man.” “I’d say that’s accurate.” He panted. Still staring in shock at where are pelvis’ were united. He looked surprised. Apparently, that’s never happened before. At least not without someone dying. I swallowed hard. Very afraid that was a real possibility. “Why couldn’t I see you?” He blew another short, controlled breath. “Camouflage.” “You can be invisible?” I squawked. “Stop tensing!” He ordered. “Lay back and be still a minute.” I plopped backward. Blinking at the ceiling. Sensing the gravity of obeying him in this instance. “Why did you do it?” “For the same reason I’m doing it now!” He roared. “My lust.” I supplied. Rolling my head to the side to stare at the wall. Somewhat ashamed that I exuded such blatant craving for male penetration that I’d somehow ‘summoned’ a monster from…wherever he’d come from. What kind of woman am I? A lustful one. *** “If you could spell me to sleep, why aren’t you now?” “Because you always wake and fight me anyway.” He was still straining as if nearly paralyzed that he was all the way in me and unsure how to withdraw. “If you’ve done this to me before, why is this so difficult for you now?” “My intention was never to actually hurt you. I’d rather not break you.” Rather not. Reassuring. “And apparently verbally interacting with you and dealing with your attractive wit and warm mobile flesh is having a bit of an enhanced reaction on me. As well as teasing you until you begged.” “Are you saying you’re more aroused than usual?” “Not sure I’ve ever been this swollen.” He was eyeballing where we were connected as if he thought he might be stuck. *** “Get it out!” I barked. He sucked in his cheeks and looked up, as if willing himself patience. “Don’t move…” I wasn’t sure I could. Not without breaking something. He began slowly drawing backward. Creating great pulling inside me and tiny bits of hollowness. My body slid down the pillows, following his movements. Apparently my inner walls were clinging to him and animalistically trying to pull him back in. “Ahh.” He tipped his head back. His chest and throat covered in a sheen of sweat which glinted in the moonlight. His shoulders and pectoral muscles ripped into tight little groups. “You feel so tight. I can’t…” And he lost it. 14 Friction I was instantly educated in the difference of what he’d tried not to do. He drove into me like a hammer finding home. Stretching everything in an instant. Making my head throw back and my body arch up on my heels as I shrieked from the sudden painful change. He pelted my cervix. Stabbing into my center in a way that had me clawing the bedding and tugging at the chains violently. He began pumping into me. His powerful ass flexing as he drove in then pulled out. Raking inside me with his hard staff. Somehow, I had become aroused enough in the process of him entering me so agonizingly slowly before, that he was plenty slick enough to keep from damaging me. But stretching so fast was painful. And his roughness made lights explode behind my eyelids. My body overtaken by sensation. I felt the need to get away or arch. Or anything to soothe my raw nerves. But I couldn’t go anywhere. Couldn’t do anything other than toss my head. Shaking it from one side to the other roughly enough to distract me from what was happening in the core of my body. He held my hips level. So, his length easily met my poor bruised lips. Pulsing in and out as he groaned in short, pleasured sounds. Like an animal taking a female. No taking for you…Only receiving. He’d said. He had warned me. But this brutality was something I hadn’t experienced before. It made me feel vulnerable and delicate. Weak. I hated it but somehow found myself even more aroused by his power. The hardness of his body. The power of that piece of flesh, owning my body as if driven by lust itself. As if he needed my flesh so badly that going without would surely kill him. This was a primal need. He was using my skin and my channel to bring himself pleasure. The most primal need to spill seed. To mate. He’s mating with me. *** Though I could feel the soreness of my muscles pulled as taut as they possibly could be, in my stressed pussy, his dominance and my thoughts of my vulnerability had somehow aroused me to a point that I flailed wildly as a vicious climax sored through me. Pounding through my body as brutally as his ramming length as he stroked himself in and out of my small hole. Working that huge length forward and back. Pulling back out until he nearly withdrew. Then pressing back forward until he was planted sack deep back inside me. I screamed. Throwing my head in the throes of wild passion. I’d always found it harder to come and never this ferociously. I soaked him with my fluids. Pouring along him as he continued his motions. Groaning to the rhythm of each of my spasming grips. Finally, his body rolled forward from his root up his back until his shoulders heaved with the rush of his own peak. Surging hot fluid directly against my cervix. “No.” I cried out. Trying to lean up but finding I couldn’t with the chains. His lips tightened and he shook his head. “Far too late for that, Sweet Jessica. How many times have I spilled into you already? There’s no saving you now.” What’s that mean? *** To my shock, he began again. Still as hard as before. The pace slower. Trying to work out the tension in my inner muscles. Building the friction as he filled me to brimming with his oversized member. Making me blow a long breath each time, he hit bottom, to keep from tightening in reaction. Who knows what that’d make him do. But to my surprise, every long, leavy stroke had me melting more. My body rolling along the stack of pillows to meet his length. The channel stretching until he only just brushed that painful barrier to my womb. I carefully leaned up enough to see what was happening to my stomach. My curiosity pushing me to look. I could see my flat pelvis rippling upward and swelling then flattening as he withdrew. Then swelling again as he penetrated me. Straining the skin beneath my flat belly since his ‘girl’ had nowhere else to fill me. I was breathing heavily. Finding the scene of his skin glinting in slivers of moonlight as he worked in out of me and the slide of my abdomen swelling, strangely erotic. He really could fill me full of his cum. How many times had come already? I’d lost count. Slight panic fluttered through me again. I’m going to have to clean it out, as soon as he’s done. “This is pointless.” I panted. Trying to remain hateful as I fell back. Staring at the ceiling and trying to avoid the erotic sight of the monster pushing in and out of me with a gorgeous, muscled man’s body. Looking incomparably sexy in the moonlight. “Why. Is. That?” He grunted between long strokes. His chest heaving as he fought for greater breaths. “I’m just going to wash it out soon as you let me go. It’ll never take.” That was the one good thing about him admitting he wanted to procreate. My attorney brain had immediately put together that those words meant he could hurt me, but he had no intention of killing me. “Who says I’m letting you go?” He sent me a questioning look. Still gripping my hips and holding them lifted, to meet his rhythmic prodding. “What are you talking about?” I lifted my head again. Careful not to clamp my internal walls very much as I moved. “You feel amazing.” He slowed his pace with shorter strokes as he tried to speak more clearly. “The most perfect little hole I’ve ever invaded. You fit me so entirely. You can take me at my hardest. Widest.” He added as if in shock himself. “And you’re the first ever to stretch enough I could plant fully in your sweet honeypot hole. That’s something I’ve never managed. And it’s…” He hissed through his teeth. Shaking his head in disbelief. “Indescribable.” “What are you saying?” My voice rose. “I’m not sure I can stop. I may have to take you back and put you in my bed to possess you for an eternity. Fuck you until there’s nothing left of either of us.” 15 His Yearnings Does it mean he is going to keep me chained to his bed? His plaything forever? That thought was terrifying. Making me breathe quicker. “You’re afraid now.” He remarked. Somehow in tune with the tiny nuances of my energy. Something which I found highly aggravating. As I liked my personal feelings and emotions to remain only mine. “Will you really take me captive?” I dared ask the question I so feared the answer to. He was bluffing. More tactics to frighten me into submitting. I told myself that he thought if he scared me badly enough, I’d be his little fucktoy in whatever way he wished for as long as he wanted. He thinks I’ll offer it willingly if he doesn’t take me prisoner. I hoped. “I don’t want to stop.” He confessed. Sounding unsure, himself. “Ever.” *** “But you have to. I’m not yours for the taking!” “Really?” He laughed. Gesturing to where he still gripped my hip in one hand and my curved body connected to his length. “You are exactly that. And I want to keep taking you.” “No.” His brows lowered. His former humor gone in his seriousness. “Yes.” He drove in. Seating completely in me. But this time it didn’t hurt. “Is that all you have?” My body had adjusted enough that it could take him. Could take anything he were to do. I felt triumphant that he hadn’t broken me. “Are you truly going to challenge me?” “Unchain me and find out.” He sighed. “If I unchain you, you’ll only want to fight, and your pride will be wounded when I overcome you.” “You’re but a tiny thing…” He looked me over purposefully. “Why don’t you give it a try and find out.” “Fine. But if I can pin you down, I’ll take you as I want you.” *** That made me swallow. I was challenging the beast. I looked around the room for weapons but found none. The only thing even close, was the heavy black toy which now lay discarded against the wall just below my window. “Remember.” He said flatly. “This was your game…” “I’m aware.” “I’ll take you how I want you.” He reminded. That reverberating voice sent chills coursing over my over-heated flesh. Touching me as if I was made of pure, raw nerves. Which is going to hurt if I don’t get the hell away. “Fine.” I hitched my chin. My eyes flaring. Every defensive tactic I’d ever learned at my women’s classes rolled through my mind. I was already playing out every one that would work on someone his height. “Fair warning.” He said coolly. Not only am I large. But I’m far heavier than a human. And,” He paused to emphasize. “I am going to win whatever battle you’re playing out in your mind. Then I am taking my prize…Without mercy.” I was his prize. Without mercy. That sounded terrifying. As he’d meant it to. He’s trying to intimidate me into just submitting to the chains. Afterall, submission was what he’d told me hungered for at the very beginning. Well, he’s not going to get it. I hoped. *** I heard the hissing of the chains as they unwove from around my raw wrists. They hissed over the comforter as they withdrew like metallic snakes. I leaned over one edge of my bed to watch them creeping back beneath the bed to dangle haplessly from whatever they were hooked to. Sighing almost sadly, he jerked in the darkness and when he stepped back into he light from the window, I could tell he wore some kind of a leather garment around his hips. Containing his erection. Or it had dissipated. He was just in the shadows enough I couldn’t tell for sure. “Do I get to see? You can clearly see in the dark.” “Fine.” He waved a hand and two candles in the room lit in tiny orange flames. Which was already a win. It was a bit of light that would allow passersby to look in my window and see what was happening to me. A chance he’ll get caught. “Do I get to put clothes on?” I gestured to his weird leathery loincloth thing. “Fine. But don’t cry when I tear it off.” “I didn’t cry when you tore my favorite dress.” “No. You did not.” There seemed to be the hint of admiration in his voice. But he watched me carefully as I headed for my dresser. Which happened to be closer to my bedroom door. I furtively calculated the distance to it. “Let me help you decide.” He strode across he room and slammed the door. Leaning leisurely against it and crossing his thick arms over that massive chest. Blocking it more effectively than an overturned table. He was built like a tree. His arms huge branches, rather than flesh and blood. His chest had felt as hard and solid as an iron slat. His perfect goatee came to a rigid point beneath his chin. Framing that mouth which was now clenched closed tightly. Disapprovingly. His jaw was square and hard. His nose flat and even. His eyes were bright green eyes beneath slashing black brows and that raven’s wing black hair. He’s made for fighting. What the hell was I thinking. I stamped down that stupid voice. God, I hate her. “You’re a dick.” “Amongst other things.” He shrugged. “Dressed yet. I’d rather finish this and get back to your pussy.” I cast him a black look over my shoulder. “If I win, you let me go.” Forever. No captive in your bed. I was staring at him intently. “Fine.” He relented. “But you won’t.” I will. “I’ve been underestimated before.” “I’m a predator. I never underestimate my prey. I just assess every way they could possibly get away and then eradicate it.” “How does that pertain to us fighting.” “I’m not going to fight you. I’m going to pin you to that bed.” He pointed. “Then I’m going to fuck you in the ass with my giant, beast-sized cock.”

SUMMARY: There was no question about the fact that I liked men. Craved them. That must've been why the thing across the street caught my scent. But what it came hunting for was much more than I'd have ever guessed and his appetites would be unlike anything I'd ever known before. The question was if I'd be able to go unscathed after just the one night in his possession. 01 The Mother The creature crept from the woods. Turning its head almost one hundred eighty degrees to see around it as it clambered on dark spindly legs. Scampering eerily on one hand and its feet. Carrying the tiny bundle in its arms. It looked furtively around with vivid blue eyes. The irises nearly as big as the whites on a human. Leaving very little white trim around it. The pupils equally as unsettling and slightly slitted on the top and bottom. Just enough to lend it night vision. It peered around a tree to look at the house it had been studying for so long. A distance behind, it heard the crack of twigs and knew that the others were coming. Having every intention of killing the offspring she carried, if she didn’t replace it soon. That was the rule of their kind. When one emerged as darkly inclined as this one already was. The mothers were required to banish it to the mortal world rather than be permitted to keep it. But to keep it from being identified as something other than mortal, she would have to still the infant already lying upstairs in his immaculate bedding. She caught another twig breaking and it vibrated in her oversized ears. Making the pointed tip shudder slightly as it reverberated through the fine bones forming it. She hissed in threat. Cradling her tiny bundle to her chest. A tiny dark hand reached out to cling to her withered white flesh. The fingers too thin and marked with white fingernails. She turned and ran on the three limbs across the finely manicured lawn to the Baron’s House. She pushed open the shutter to the Parlor, which was regularly left open to allow the fresh air to waft in. She climbed in on spindly white limbs and crept through the massive House scanning the hallways with shining eyes to make sure no one caught sight of her. The bundle in her arm began to writhe and squalled slighly. “Ssh...Shush Little One.” She said. Standing up in the doorway to see outside. At nearly six foot tall when she stood upright, she could see from the Parlor doorway that others were loping on all fours across the black meadows. To the human eye, they’d have appeared more like a shrub in motion then a living creature. It was their gift to be distorted in the human eye. Being creatures of a slightly different realm. She scampered up the stairs and lurked in the corners. Sliding along the walls until reaching the Nursery. She crept in and evaded the cameras in the corner of the room. Knowing she’d have to be quick switching the infants. She crawled flat over the floor, looking like a rug dragging. Walking on her elbows with her head tucked nearly beneath her. She leapt straight up and dropped her baby in the crib and snatched the other one in the blankets they were in. Having no time to switch. Staring down into the face of the one now tucked under her, she reached up along the side of the crib with long white fingers and touched the white bars to camoflauge. She sent a surge of magic through the wood that made the room vibrate and energy seep into every wall. Changing her infant’s appearance to match that of the baby she held. Making his dark withered skin look smooth and white and making his long, wiry limbs seem finer and more plump. Making him look like a human child. *** The mother whispered soft things to her baby. Assuring him he’d be well cared for in this lovely home of the humans. She slid back to the doorway of the Nursery and straightened to meld into the shadows along the wall. Quickly biting into her finger to make it bleed before snatching the bobbing hand of the baby she held. A child who was now awake and peering at her with lovely brown eyes. Brushing her cheeks with his chubby, clumsy fingers. She caught one and lightly stroked the soft palm with a thumb before guiding it toward her mouth. She adjusted the little hand so his finger stuck out. Then glided it along one of her pin prick sharp teeth. The baby whimpered and flailed as his little finger was cut open. Before he could work himself into a full squall, she’d touched their wounded fingers together. And the baby was calmed by her fey blood moving into his body. The meshing of their blood, became the blood bond and this little boy would now be her child. Bonded to her and willing to obey her as his mother for as long as he lived. While she left hers to the arms of the humans. *** She rushed back down to the Parlor. Even more careful with this new child because it was so much more fragile than the heartier fey child she’d borne to her now-absent lover. A male which had fled upon first sight of their withered child. When she’d seen it, she’d taken it to their wizened elder who’d told her that the infant would be fine if it could attain maturity. It would outgrow the mutations it now presented. But the elder had warned her that the other fey would not have it and would soon come after her. They both knew the laws. If she wanted her offspring to have a chance to survive, it would have to be delivered to a human host and a child from the humans brought back to the fey room to ensure the continuance of their species with less chance of mutations. To expand the bloodlines upon his or her adulthood. The mother climbed back out of the Parlor window. The shadows, which had looked like bushes and flat spots of snow now rose to creep toward her. One male reached out a fingertip and pushed the blanket from the baby’s face to see that it was a healthy youngling. They led the way back to their village. The mother’s tears salting the ground on the way back as she mourned the son she’d lost. 02 Night After Night I lay in my bed. Tossing and turning. Writhing with need. My overly slender body sweating. My long brown hair a damp pool spilled around my face on the pillow. For several weeks the dream had been the same. Unrelentingly haunting. I could feel a man’s hands on me. Running over my body and caressing me freely. Despite all my movements to get away, I was his. He was completely inescapable. I’d sit up panting and look around, but no one was there. I’d scour every corner of the room, because the touch had felt so real, I was certain someone was there. But there was no one. Nothing. Not a trace. Yet, I could feel his hunger tangibly. Like smoke in the room. Feel his desperate clawing touch moving my strappy nightgown down to expose my breast. “Please.” I tossed my head. Reaching up to push at him but finding only air. I felt one weight breast lifting, smashing against my chest beneath a cruel, fondling touch. I didn’t know who was touching me and it wasn’t touching I’d condoned. Stop! It felt wrong. But was utterly unstoppable. My hands were suddenly caught in iron fists and thudded to my bedding. Pinning me to the blanket. I lurched up my hips, trying to wriggle free of that brutal grip. The plush comforter was tossed from the bed, hissing through the air. Then I’d feel the pressure over me. Like someone climbing the bed to lay atop me. Feeling the weight lowering over me and the heat of naked flesh I couldn’t see. My nightgown would slowly lift over my hips. Or if I tried wearing shorts they were ripped and thrown on the floor. “Who’s here?” I said. Feeling someone catching my lower jaw to hold me still I shook my head, trying to break that grip as it kept me from saying anything further. Pushing my mouth shut. I looked above me. Moved my hands over my face but felt no one there. Yet, the pressure of someone over me, the weight of their body and the hard probing at my most intimate entrance was so vivid I could feel his heat. I knew the feel of a hard, readied cock when I felt one. And that’s what I’m feeling now. No! “Stop!” I cried out in a mutter from my mouth being held shut. I felt the drip of sweat from a hard male body over me, as he took his time sliding into me. Nestling into the heat of my gripping walls. I could almost hear him moan with pleasure the moment my flesh took him in a firm hold. But there was no one there. It was frustrating and infuriating but I was utterly helpless against the unseen force. How can it feel so real? It’s just a dream. I told myself. But I was haunted by the fact that twice I’d found my shorts shredded on the floor. Like claws had ripped through them. But I had to have done it in my sleep. I told myself. Whimpering as I felt the hard protrusion through my center, as if trying to pierce through me. The rough bridge of pointed hip bones pushing into my inner thighs as they opened me further for his ruthless penetration. I bucked my hips and tried to push off the bed there was clearly someone there atop me and no matter my efforts I couldn’t dislodge him. His weight continued pushing forward and back. Tugging a weighted cock through me. Feeling the sliding friction in and out as he met my bucking with vicious thrusts. Which burned through me. Feeling like he was trying to tear me apart. I yelped at the sudden taking. I felt a hand clutching my breasts. I looked down and though I saw no hand, I saw where the skin compressed. Indented by large male fingers. The flesh fuller between each of them. Despite that I could see no one. I still felt someone hammering between my hips. The bed thudding against the wall as I was roughly entered and withdrawn from. Taken against my will. Someone I couldn’t see was possessing my body. Fucking me wildly while I was helpless to stop him. *** It felt something between terrifyingly helpless and erotic. Like someone so starved for my flesh, couldn’t help taking me. Whether I want it or not. Riding me and slicking our bodies with sweat. He grunted as his hands slid from my breast and my arms to brace on the bed at each side of me. Deepening the angle, he was taking me. Jabbing further into me. I felt so full. Stretched as far as I possibly could be around a swollen cock. A rod which used my body for his pleasure. I could feel his hips dragging backward from me and then the bunching of powerful thighs between mine, flexing as he rammed back into my tiny crevice. Showing no sympathy or kindness in what he was doing. Pure ravishing. My back reflexively curved with each stroke forward, to keep him from pressing the sensitive point which made it painful inside. This seemed to encourage him to increase his pace until I felt the moment he came. Piercing deep into me and sinking into the deep warmth of my center to spill his fluid. Our pelvis’ melding as he came in me. Attaining his ultimate pleasure in my body. And forcing his seed into my womb. “Get off me.” I murmured dully. Not for the first time in these strange nightmares. *** I felt him slipping out, and the weight of his body lifting off the body. Then I stared out the window where rain ticked along the glass, revealed between the curtains. The moonlight spilling in, cast strange angles of silvery light over my tan carpeting but as I heard his feet padding across the room, a looming shadow blocked out that light as he left. And indented the carpet in a black hollow outlining a large male foot as he headed out the door as quietly as he’d come. Leaving only torn shorts or a stretched nightgown. But I was left alone feeling stretched and hollow. And utterly insane. 03 A New Neighbor The next morning, I stepped out with my briefcase in hand. Considering whether I should try and contract a psychologist. I’m clearly losing a bit of grip. Over the last few weeks, I couldn’t count how many times the ghost had come to pound into me. Far too many. But it wasn’t every night. Once in awhile I’d have a strange reprieve and I’d never know when it was coming to get me again. But it was always just after I dozed off. I was logical enough to realize that this could be something like the flickerings of some horrible, suppressed memory returning to me. Something I need to work through. Though I certainly couldn’t recall anything that would’ve caused them. Somehow in my sleep I was tearing my own clothes and touching myself in a way that left tiny bruises and left me sore inside. Why would I do that? I couldn’t quite analyze that piece through. *** I frowned as I passed my mailbox on the sidewalk. My red heels clicking on the concrete as I aimed for my car, headed to work. My short, pin-stripe skirt was carefully in place. Twitching across my thighs with every long stride and I was aware my blouse was just a bit too tight across my plump breasts. Most of my clothes were. To hug the narrowness of my waist they were usually too tight across my large breasts. But if I wore looser clothes, then I appeared to have no shape. I couldn’t have that. I liked the way I was shaped. And I certainly didn’t mind men appreciating how I looked. As I hit the button to unlock the door of my comfortable Sentra, I heard the thudding of boxes from down the road and saw that a moving van was parked before the old Thomas house. A home which had been abandoned now for the near-five years I’d lived on this road. I only knew it as that because it was what all the neighbors called it. But what caught my attention more than that was the man emerging to bark orders at the crew of movers. I stopped moving to openly stare. The man had to be over seven foot tall. The tallest man I’ve ever seen. I immediately wondered how much a man like that would be packing below the belt and felt my eyes wandering to where his tan slacks were stretched over his crotch. Probably something as striking as his height. I was duly impressed. He was spectacular aside from that too. Close cropped black hair was tossed over one side of his forehead. And cut close along the back of his head. Clean cut. Dark whiskers framed his mouth in an immaculate black goatee. Surrounding lips which might have been just a bit thin but, as I openly gaped, they opened to reveal a beckoning mobile mouth. He was roguish. Reminding me all the world of an olden day pirate. He’d look right at home with a big gold loop in his ear and a red bandana cinched around his skull. Pure pirate. Realizing he was smiling at me, my gaze shot to vivid green eyes which had zeroed in on me. He rounded to face me fully. Feeding me an ample view of wide shoulders arrowing to a lean waist and narrow hips then down to muscled legs which already strained those pants. Like he shouldn’t be wearing them. Shaking my head at my own idiocy, I pulled my stare from him and forced myself into motion. Climbing quickly into my car. Still feeling the burning intensity of his returning assessment. Once in the comfort of my car, I shifted my hips to ease the dampness already gathering in my satin panties. Still shaking my head, I turned on my car and lurched into motion. Driving past the Thomas house, I glanced over and saw he was twisting to keep my car in view as I went by. I bit my lip as I emitted a tiny noise. Ducking my head and flushing. Mortified I’d been caught staring as I had. Practically undressing him right there on the street. Staring like I’d never seen a man before. *** I walked into work. My briefcase filled with legal paperwork as I headed to my large, windowed office. The swish of my skirts and the click of my red heels drawing the eyes of the men that worked for me. Predominantly male. Because I enjoyed the way they looked at me. Lust written on their face. Until I look back at them. They’d duck their head and avoid my gaze. Not wanting caught staring at my shirt a bit too tight or my skirt a bit too short. They can want. And when I go home for the night, they’ll all be left wanting. I had no desire for an office dalliance. I rather preferred to keep that far from the office. These guys see nothing but my tough façade and short answers. The assertive being I liked everyone to know. Careful boundaries. And deep inner strength. But despite all that power, all day long at work I found myself plagued by thoughts of the man. The image of his tall imposing figure stimulating my mind. Wondering what those large hands would feel like all over me. It’s the fault of those horrifying nightmares. I told myself. Recalling how it’d felt to be ravished by a spirit I couldn’t see. Leaving me hungry and wanting. Frustrated and violated. Such a horrible onslaught of emotions. Confusing beyond belief. By the time I left work I was aching between my thighs. My pussy in dire need of some attention. 04 Hunting I got home and stripped my clothes. Climbing between my red satin sheets naked. Savoring the naughty feel of the material against my skin made me want to completely surround myself with it. The cool fabric tantalizing my nipples until they were taut. I laid on my back and wound the sheet over my hand. Rubbing the peak of my breasts until they were jutting and sensitive from the attention. I pulled out a sleek black vibrator the length of my hand. I don’t want to be so loose a man can’t enjoy me when next I’m with one. I bit my lip as I eyed the larger one tucked into the other corner of my headboard above me. I decided the one I already clenched, the smaller one, would suit my desperation just now. I didn’t want to wait another minute to have something inside me. I shoved it in. Feeling the instantaneous relief of something within the cradle of my body. But I was strangely sore, and my thighs felt chaffed too. I winced a little. Shocked that I should be sore. I haven’t had a man in weeks. I usually went to the club for that. As I moved the small vibrator, I felt the sting of my walls being tender and had to force my body to relax enough that it soaked the bit of silicon and eased the painful friction. Soon I was lifting my hips to meet my own forceful movements. Lifting my ass in the air to give my hands better access to abuse my pussy with the toy. Working it in and out until my body was melting. Saturating the dildo as I came, pouring myself along it like slick gel. My body quaking and my back tensing. My ass spasming up and down as my thigh muscles shuddered. “Ahh.” I sighed in relief. Thankful for the reprieve after the day spent aching. “I need to find a man.” *** My stomach growling drew me from my pleasurable moment. I rose and entered my kitchen. Scouring the cupboards and finding nothing tasty. Feeling a deep craving for something salty I decided I needed to go get some vinegar chips from the store. I threw on some leggings and a comfortable halter top. Heading out of the house with my keys in my hand. I locked the door and rounded to head for my car in the drive. Jolting to a stop when I met the gaze of the neighbor. He was crouched on the edge of the sidewalk. Looking as though he’d been there awhile. He wore a dressy white shirt, and black slacks today. His sleeves partway rolled up his forearms and his elbows resting across his knees. Watching me. I turned and looked toward my window to see if he’d seen in and caught me. He’s looking at me like he knows… But there was no angle from where he was to see anything other then a white-walled corner. I looked from it back at him and found him staring unblinkingly at me. Like seeing into my soul. Ducking my head, I walked quickly to my car. Hopping in and flipping a ‘u’ rather than pass him and meet that careful study. What’s he staring at? When I returned, he was, thankfully gone. I headed back in the house and went to bed. Only to spend another night fighting my nightmare man. *** That was just my intent as I put on my favorite hunting dress late that Friday. Headed to the club with Susan and Barb. I arrived last. As usual. They were dressed to the 9s. Pointed tipped high heels and short skirts. Mine was a black dress that stopped short just under the globe of my ass. Leaving a long length of shapely legs to curve down into my high heeled boots. The dress was simple and strappy. Mostly open in the back save for a few loose strings that held the shoulders in place. Leaving slender muscles and a butterfly tattoo visible. The front was open almost to the line of my pubic hair. Stopping just short and bearing my belly button. The front only held closed by a tiny black bow. The dress was specifically designed to illicit lust. And that it does. It’d never failed me yet. To top it off I’d unleashed my thick brown waves, pulled back from the sides of my face, and pinned around back to send it spilling like a cascading torrent down to my ass. A former plaything of mine had once told me it was as if I was specifically designed for every part of me to draw the eye to something else attractive. Such as my hair luring the eye to the smooth tightness of my ass, making a man want to sink right in. That thought made me smile and long lashes flutter over my large brown eyes, as I stepped into line with the girls next to Barb’s car. We headed in, in perfect step. “Why late today, Jess?” Barb said a bit acidly. “Have you seen all this hair?” I gestured up. Susan groaned. Shaking her fingertips in her cropped blonde hair to fluff it. Tossing her head proudly. “Shorten it up. Like mine.” “We don’t all have your high cheekbones, Suz.” I grunted. My face was rounded, fuller. Making long hair more necessary to elongate the appearance of it. But I felt like that was balanced by overly large dark eyes with thick lashes and lips that were so fat they made many of my friends jealous and earned me a lot of admiring comments from lovers. *** Shortly we were bouncing to the music. Jerking and spasming to the tune. It wasn’t long before I felt hands land on my hips. I rounded and tossed an elbow into the man’s shoulder. Giving him a withering look. Rubbing his shoulder, he backed off with a hand lifted in surrender. “I couldn’t help it. Such a pretty sway. I just wanted a little feel…” He grinned a bit sheepishly. “Not unless I say you can.” I snapped. Bobbing his head, he kept the hand up supplicatingly, as he backed off. “It’d be nice if you could tone down that defensive stuff, Jess.” Barb objected. Frowning as she watched the stranger vanishing into the crowd. “He was kind of cute.” “I get territorial about when I can be touched.” I asserted. “We know.” Suz rolled her eyes. I did eventually find a man I liked. A man at the bar. He was clearly relaxed. Calm. A man I could easily control for a little jaunt in my bed. 05 Lust I liked that I could get him to submit to me. To do things how I like them. Soon I’d lured him outside and we were discussing him coming home with me. We agreed he should follow me in his car. I don’t want him thinking he can stay until I give him a ride. I shuddered at the thought. I liked my men to leave as soon as I was done with them. I was eyeballing the man’s hard chest and was betting he’d have the abs of an athlete. I imagined myself feeling him already. Perhaps riding him so I could control the speed. Work out some of the soreness of late. I was hoping that a toss in my sheets would end whatever subconscious haunting I had going on. Too long without a good fucking, probably. *** I handed him the napkin with my address on it. No number. I don’t give out my phone number. But just as the handsome bit of green eyed, red-haired, Real Estate Agent was about to turn away, he suddenly focused on a point behind me and above my head. His jaw gaped and he went white as a sheet. I turned and looked but saw nothing other than what may’ve been a lighter getting blown out just behind me. A quick flare of orange which was there and then gone. I squinted as my brown eyes adjusted but there didn’t seem to be anything there. When I looked back forward my Real Estate Agent was nearly to the Parking Lot. At a dead run. I frowned, wondering if he was high. Probably popped a pill or two before we came out. I deflated a little. Having the distinct feeling that he’d just gotten scared off and wouldn’t be showing up at my house to soothe the building ache I was already dealing with. A couple dance with him had me wanting to the feel of a man. I watched him yanking the door open of a yellow Corvette in his panic. Oh. Probably had money. I blew a disheartened breath. *** Returning inside I told the girls by and headed out to go home. Hopping in my car I aimed for my house, intent on seeing if the boy would muster enough courage to show up at my door yet. I walked in and left the door unlocked in case my guest arrived. Kicking off my heels next to the door and padding barefoot to the kitchen where I tugged my favorite bottle of wine from the fridge. Tugging out the dislodged cork and setting it on my counter as I poured a glass in a skinny wine cup. Swirling it thoughtfully, I moved my curtain aside and peered at the road. No, yellow Corvette. Surprise, surprise. But I did notice a hazy outline standing outside the Thomas house. In the driveway. And it appeared to be turned, staring back at me. From the uncommon height it was clear to see it was my seven-foot-tall pirate man in slacks. I stepped aside and let the curtain fall. Catching my breath. What are you? Some high school student, with a crush? I chided myself. Since when was I shy? I never had been. Not a day in my life. The man was hellacious intriguing. I want him. I could admit it, in my most personal thoughts. Thinking of his huge height and how powerful he’d feel with that toned, hard body, I found myself shifting my hips to rub my thighs together, trying to appease the hungry ache forming. The one my Real Estate Agent had started but thoughts of the neighbor have heightened. *** I went to my room and found myself retrieving the bigger vibrator. Set on defying that ache. And working out the soreness. I lifted my dress enough to kick out of the tiny thong I wore beneath it. Tossing it in the hamper over my shoulder, without looking. Before opening my legs and rubbing the toy along my warm slit. It was already slick. But despite my efforts I couldn’t get the right angle in the tight dress, so I rolled onto the bed and turned onto my back. Legs dangling over the foot of the bed as I stroked along my entrance with the tip. Teasing myself. My other hand cupped my breast and began working it in slow circles. I thought of that neighbor coming over. Wanting to talk. Then after some conversation, giving my body a length once over. That look men do when they’re craving… Then I’d take his hand and bring him in here. Start pushing off his clothes and put him on his back on my bed and start to lower over him. In my fantasy he’d be totally submissive. Holding the edges of my big bed to keep from rising into me, because when he did. I’d pull off and then only lower onto the tip. Rising and dipping just that much until he was desperate for more. I turned the toy to press it in. My eyes closed and my lips parted when the toy was yanked from my hand and thudded against the wall. I sat up and was shoved back to the bed. I stared up at a shadow in the dark and it took a moment for my eyes to adjust to what I was seeing. It was a giant ghost like shadow. Too wide and billowy to be a person. The thing haunting me. My chest clenched and I felt a scream building, but my tongue suddenly felt too big in my mouth to allow any sound past. I could breathe but couldn’t talk. I shook my head in panic and tried to scurry up my bed, but it snatched my ankles in a biting grip. Long fingers which entirely wrapped the joint, methodically pulled me back down until my knees were bent over the edge of my high bed. The shadow stood between them. Aimed for my pussy already and I was wearing no underwear, no pants. Nothing that could prove some manner of barrier. “Who are you?” I mumbled around my thickened tongue. Only making garbled noises. “You should know. You’ve been summoning me.” It was an echoing, bassy voice that seemed to make the walls in my room shake. Rippling over my skin and making me goosebump.